Skip to main content

Full text of "The reign of George VI. 1900-1925; a forecast written in the year 1763, republished"

See other formats


o 
o 

00 

o 
m 


THE 

REIGN  OF  GEORGE  VI 

1900  1925 

A    FORECAST   WRITTEN 
IN   THE   YEAR    1763 


REPUBLISHED,  WITH  PREFACE   AND    NOTES 
BY 

C.    OMAN 

FELLOW  OF  ALL  SOULS*  COLLEGE,  OXFORD 


PRINTED  FOR  W.  NICCOLL  AT  THE  PAPER-MILL 

IN  ST.  PAUL'S  CHURCHYARD  IN  1763 

REPRINTED  BY  RIVINGTONS,  34,  KING  STREET 

COVENT  GARDEN,  W.C.,  IN  1899 


CONTENTS 


I'AGE 

THE  EDITOR'S  PREFACE vii 

THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE xxvii 

INTRODUCTION  ....  i 


CHAPTER   I. 

A.D.    IQOO. 

Accession  and  first  acts  of  George  VI. — Ministerial  changes. 

—National  Debt. — State  of  Europe 5 

CHAPTER    II. 

A.D.    IQOO-IQOI. 

War  with  Russia.— Naval  defeat  off  the  Dutch  coast. — Intre- 
pidity of  the  King.  —  Transactions  in  Parliament.  — 
Invasion.  —  Sack  of  Durham.  —  Battle  of  Wetherby. — 
Naval  engagement 12 

CHAPTER   III. 

A.D.    I90I-I902. 

Military  and  naval  preparations  of  the  King.  —  War  with 
France. — Invasion  of  Flanders. — Battle  of  Winox. — Rapid 
successes.  —  The  Russians  defeated  at  sea.  —  Peace  of 
Beauvais  ......  ;  •  24 


495861 


• 


iv  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    IV. 

A.D.    1902-1916. 

PAGE 

Interest  of  the  National  Debt  reduced. — The  building  of  the 
palace  and  city  of  Stanley. — The  Royal  Academies. — 
George  VI.  encourages  the  Arts,  Sciences,  and  Literature  31 


CHAPTER   V. 

A.D.    1917-1918. 

Russians  and  French  attack  the  Empire. — Battle  of  Augsburg. 
— Battle  of  Lutzen. — Siege  of  Vienna. — George  VI.  assists 
the  Emperor  Frederick. — Famous  march. — Battle  of 
Vienna. — Russians  and  French  driven  out  of  Germany. — 
George  attacks  France,  and  enters  Paris. — Battle  of  Melun  43 


CHAPTER   VI. 

A.D.    1919. 

War  renewed.  —  Siege  and  relief  of  Orleans.  —  The  King 
wounded. — Battle  of  Arleux. — Battle  of  Alenfon. — Death 
of  Charles  X. — George  re-enters  Paris. — Leaves  France, 
.and  returns  to  England 51 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A.D.    1919-1920. 

Foreign  affairs. — Spain  and  Russia  intervene  in  the  war. — 
Treaty  of  Madrid.  —  Preparations  of  Great-Britain. — 
Parliament  meets. — Duke  of  Devonshire  conquers  Flanders 
and  Holland 62 


CONTENTS.  v 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

A.D.    1920. 

I'AGE 

Naval  victories. — Duke  of  Lerma  marches  into  France. — 
Motions  of  the  British  and  French  armies. — Celebrated 
march. — Philip  arrives  at  Paris. — Battle  of  Espalio  n. — 
Battle  of  Paris. — The  conquest  of  France. — Conquest  of 
Mexico. — Philippine  Islands  reduced. — Duke  of  Devon- 
shire enters  Spain.  —  General  peace  signed  at  Paris, 
Nov.  i,  1920 70 


CHAPTER    IX. 

A.D.    I92I-I922. 

State  of  the  kingdom — The  parliament  meets. — Arts, 
Sciences,  and  Literature. — Academy  of  Literature. — Uni- 
versity.— Gardens  of  Stanley. —  Public  works. — Manu- 
factures.— Prosperity  of  the  American  Colonies  ...  90 


CHAPTER   X. 

A.D.   1922-1925. 

George  VI.  visits  France. — Government  in  France. — New 
laws. — Buildings. — Encouragement  of  arts  and  sciences. 
— George  gives  freedom  and  happiness  to  France.— Finis  101 


THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE 

OF  late  years  it  has  been  common  enough  for  authors 
to  comment  on  the  political  and  social  tendencies  of 
their  own  day,  by  drawing  fancy  pictures  of  the  state 
of  the  world  many  generations  hence,  when  these 
tendencies  have  been  worked  out  to  their  full  develop- 
ment. From  Lord  Lytton's  "  Coming  Race,"  published 
in  1871,  down  to  Mr.  Bellamy's  "Looking  Backward," 
and  Mr.  Wells's  "  When  the  Sleeper  wakes,"  at  least 
a  dozen  books  have  been  written  on  these  lines.  But 
till  last  year  I  was  not  aware  how  far  back  the  catena  of 
this  prophetical  literature  could  be  followed.  Work- 
ing through  the  wrecks  of  an  eighteenth-century  library 
in  the  old-world  town  of  Burford,  I  came  on  "  The  Reign 
of  George  VI.,"  a  little  book  of  192  pages,  issued  anony- 
mously as  long  ago  as  1763.  As  it  deals  with  the  years 
1900-1925,  there  seems  to  be  a  special  appropriateness 
in  republishing  it  just  as  the  period  of  which  it  treats  is 
coming  upon  us.  The  reader  will,  I  think,  allow  that  the 
interest  of  its  contents  is  sufficient  to  justify  its  reissue 
for  his  benefit.  There  is  a  good  deal  of  amusement, 
as  well  as  of  instruction,  to  be  got  from  studying  this 
forecast  of  the  history  of  our  own  time,  drawn  four 
generations  ago  by  an  acute  political  thinker  of  the 
early  years  of  George  III. 


via  THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 

Like  all  books  of  its  kind,  "  The  Reign  of  George  VI." 
has  two  sides.  The  author  was  not  merely  exercising 
the  faculty  of  prophecy  according  to  his  lights,  but 
was  intending  to  influence  the  men  of  his  own  day  by 
pointing  out,  in  the  actions  of  his  puppets — George  VI., 
the  Dukes  of  Bedford  and  Suffolk,  and  the  rest — what 
ought  to  be  done  and  what  avoided  in  the  Year  of 
Grace  1763.  In  domestic  politics  he  was  a  Tory  ;  his 
nightmare  was  the  perpetuation  of  that  "  battle  of  the 
kites  and  crows " — the  objectless  strife  of  the  Whig 
factions — which  had  endured  for  the  last  two  genera- 
tions. His  panacea  was  the  more  active  interference 
of  the  king  with  his  ministers,  and  the  recent  doings 
of  George  III.  had  much  encouraged  him.  Like  the 
monarch  whom  he  would  fain  advise,  he  must  have 
been  reading  Bolingbroke's  "  Patriot  King,"  and  dream- 
ing of  the  realization  of  its  ideals.  Unfortunately,  the 
young  sovereign  from  whom  he  hoped  so  much  is  not 
the  "  Farmer  George  "  of  reality,  but  a  sort  of  more 
amiable  Frederick  the  Great — a  Heaven-sent  general, 
who  is  also  an  enthusiastic  patron  of  arts  and  letters. 
Did  our  author,  we  wonder,  survive  to  learn  the  modesty 
of  King  George's  military  aspirations,  or  to  hear  of  his 
interesting  literary  criticism  as  to  Shakespeare's  works 
being  "  sad  stuff — only  one  must  not  say  so  "  ? 

In  foreign  affairs  we  find,  from  the  first  page  of  the 
book  to  the  last,  only  two  main  ideas.  Russia  is  the  bug- 
bear of  the  future  ;  unless  her  wings  are  clipped,  she  will 
dominate  all  Northern  and  Eastern  Europe,  and  become 


THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE.  ix 

the  bully  of  the  world.  We  find  that  in  1900  she  has 
not  only  devoured  Poland  and  Finland  and  the  Crimea, 
and  all  her  actual  conquests,  but  has  also  annexed  the 
two  Scandinavian  monarchies — a  thing  that  appeared 
by  no  means  impossible  to  an  observer  of  1763,  when 
Gustavus  III.  had  not  yet  arisen  to  put  an  end  to  the 
internal  factions  of  the  larger  Northern  realm.  But  if 
Russia  is  the  great  danger  of  the  future  to  our  author, 
France  is  the  great  danger  of  the  present.  She  is 
unteachable  and  irreconcilable, — and  she  must  be 
smashed.  There  is  no  other  way  of  dealing  with  her ; 
and  after  two  of  her  gratuitous  attacks,  George  VI. 
accomplishes — with  what  seems  to  us  astounding  ease — 
the  complete  conquest  of  the  Bourbon  realm.  We  leave 
France  held  down  by  English  garrisons,  and  governed  by 
an  Anglo-French  regency,  as  she  had  been  in  the  days 
of  Henry  V.  and  his  unfortunate  son.  Apparently  our 
author  finds  finality  in  the  carrying  out  of  this  rather 
drastic  policy !  He  had  so  badly  gauged  French 
patriotic  sentiment,  that  he  imagined  that  the  nation 
could  be  bribed  into  acquiescence  in  foreign  conquest 
by  a  liberal  dose  of  trial  by  jury,  habeas  corpus,  and 
the  liberty  of  the  press  (pp.  102-105).  "  The  French 
seemed  to  enjoy  these  benefits  with  a  particular  exul- 
tation, as  they  came  from  the  hand  of  their  conqueror ; 
happy  for  France,  that  it  was  conquered  by  such  a 
patriot  King ! " 

There  is  a  strangely  modern  touch  in  the  insistence 
of  our  author  on  the  fact  that  England's  greatest  danger 


x  THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 

lies  in  the  combination  against  her  of  Russia  and  France. 
It  argues  considerable  penetration  that  he  should  have 
worked  out  for  1901  a  crisis  of  this  kind — a  thing  that 
is  quite  within    the  limits  of  the   probable.     In    1763 
Russian  politics  were  unscrupulous  enough,  but  it  was 
not  very  obvious  that  they  would  lead  to  the  building 
up  of  the  great  empire  which  has  since  arisen.     For 
when  our  author  wrote,  Catherine  II.  had  but  just  come 
to  her  ill-gotten  throne,  and  had  given  no  clear  promise 
of  her  after-career ;  while  her  predecessors,  since  Peter 
the  Great,  had  been   creatures   of  very  common  clay. 
Nevertheless,  the  future  of  Russia  is  accurately  foreseen ; 
indeed,  her  coming  greatness  is  even  overstated,  for  in 
1900  she  is  made  the  second,  instead  of  the  third,  naval 
power  in  Europe,  and  her  land  dominions — as  we  have 
already  remarked — are  made  to  extend  to  the  North 
Sea,  instead  of  merely  to  the  Gulf  of  Finland. 

Looking  round  the  rest  of  Europe,  we  find  in  our 
prophecy  much  that  has  been  fulfilled,  as  well  as 
much  that  is  hopelessly  wrong.  The  Turk  is  still  at 
Constantinople,  though  his  northern  borders  have  been 
clipped  close  by  Russia  (p.  28).  The  supremacy 
in  Germany  has  passed  from  the  Hapsburgs  to 
the  house  of  Brandenburg,  and  Frederick  IX.  of 
Hohenzollern,  "  a  weak  Prince,  governed  by  his 
Queen,"  holds  the  Imperial  title  in  1900.  A  political 
prophet,  fresh  from  witnessing  the  glories  of  Frederick 
the  Great,  might  venture  on  such  a  forecast ;  but  he 
is  not  happy  in  making  it  the  result  of  a  marriage — 


THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE.  xi 

a  thing  most  unlikely  to  occur  between  the  heir  of 
the  Protestant  Hohenzollerns  and  the  heiress  of  the 
Catholic  Hapsburgs.  No  one  could  possibly  have 
foreseen  the  actual  details  of  the  great  change  in 
Central  Europe — the  suppression,  in  1805,  of  the  old 
"  Holy  Roman  Empire  "  by  Napoleon  (born  six  years 
after  our  book  was  written),  and  the  creation,  sixty- 
five  years  later,  of  the  new  Deutsches  Reich  under 
William  I.  of  Prussia.  The  Germany  of  1900,  as  our 
author  sees  it,  is  a  perpetuation  of  the  elder  empire, 
not  a  newly  formed  state.  Electors  of  Bavaria  and 
Hanover,  Dukes  of  Saxony,  and  similar  princes  of  the 
eighteenth-century  sort,  are  its  chief  moving  powers. 
How,  by  the  way,  Hanover  has  got  separated  from 
England,  and  has  an  elector  again,  while  yet  the  male 
line  of  the  Guelfs  survives  on  this  side  of  the  Channel,  we 
are  never  told.  Presumably  it  is  a  result  of  some  of  the 
unfortunate  wars  of  George  V.,  vaguely  hinted  at  on  p.  3. 
Italian  unity  was  another  of  the  events  of  the  future 
which  our  author  foresaw.  Nearly  all  the  Peninsula 
is  under  one  king  in  1900  :  Turin,  Milan,  Rome,  and 
Naples  all  obey  the  same  master.  "  The  patrimony  of 
St.  Peter  had  long  been  wrested  from  the  Church,"  and 
the  temporal  power  of  the  Popes  is  over.  But  two 
unfortunate  forecasts  are  made  in  sketching  the  Italy 
of  1900.  Its  king  is  not  a  member  of  the  house  of 
Savoy,  but  a  descendant  of  Charles  of  Naples,  the 
bustling  and  well-served  "  Don  Carlos,"  whose  successes 
our  author  must  have  had  in  his  head,  when  he  conceived 


xii  THE   EDITOR'S    PREFACE. 

the  idea — so  grotesquely  impossible  to  us — of  a  Sicilian 
Bourbon  seated  on  the  Roman  throne.  The  other 
failure  in  his  prophecy  is  the  survival  of  a  small 
Venetian  state  in  North-Eastern  Italy:  a  king  (of 
uncertain  origin)  rules  instead  of  a  doge  at  Venice, 
and  his  existence  has  been  prolonged  by  the  aid  of 
France,  "who  has  always  found  her  account  in  inter- 
meddling with  the  affairs  of  Italy"  (p.  n). 

The  history  of  the  Iberian  Peninsula  has  not  been 
so  happily  foreshadowed  by  our  author  as  that  of 
the  Italian.  It  was  permissible  for  a  contemporary  of 
our  vigorous  enemy,  Charles  III. — who  did  as  much  for 
Spain  as  he  did  for  Naples — to  believe  that  the  realm  of 
the  younger  Bourbon  house  had  still  some  possibilities 
of  revival  in  her.  So  the  nineteenth-century  history  of 
Spain  is  no  miserable  story  of  Godoys  and  Esparteros, 
but  fairly  prosperous.  Portugal  is  conquered  and 
absorbed  somewhere  early  in  the  century,  and  Sardinia 
has  returned  to  the  Spanish  allegiance,  apparently  when 
the  rest  of  the  dominions  of  the  house  of  Savoy,  in 
common  with  the  other  Italian  states,  were  annexed  by 
the  victorious  Bourbon  king  of  the  Two  Sicilies.  It  will 
strike  the  reader  as  strange  to  find  that  Spain  has  also 
contrived  to  recover  Gibraltar  (p.  85),  and  apparently 
Minorca  also,  so  that  Great  Britain  has  no  foothold  left 
in  the  Mediterranean.  Moreover,  the  whole  of  Spain's 
American  empire  is  intact :  Mexico,  Peru,  and  Venezuela 
are  not  the  spawning-ground  of  dictators  and  Pronun- 
ciamentos,  but  peaceful  and  supine  viceroyalties  under 


THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE.  xiii 

the  Bourbon  crown,  with  little  fighting  power  in  them. 
Brazil,  in  consequence  of  the  conquest  of  Portugal,  has 
become  a  Spanish  province,  like  the  great  lands  to  the 
west  and  south  of  it.  It  is  hard  for  us,  to  whom  the 
rebellion  of  colonies  is  an  only  too  well-known 
phenomenon,  to  conceive  how  unlikely  it  must  have 
appeared,  to  an  observer  of  1763,  that  the  great  posses- 
sions in  the  New  World  would  ever  develop  a  national 
spirit,  and  cut  themselves  adrift  from  their  mother- 
countries.  Spain,  it  is  to  be  noted,  is  not  only  still 
dominant  in  America,  but  has  retained  the  Philippines, 
which  form  the  goal  of  an  English  invasion  in  1920. 

Of  the  minor  states  of  Europe,  as  they  stood  in  1763, 
our  author  has  allowed  few  to  survive.  He  was  a 
consistent  believer  in  the  idea  that  they  were  destined 
to  be  absorbed  by  their  larger  neighbours.  The  Swiss 
Confederation  is  still  in  existence  (p.  64),  but  no  other 
third-rate  power,  save  the  imaginary  kingdom  of  Venice. 
Portugal  has  been  devoured  by  Spain ;  Sweden,  Denmark, 
and  Norway  (no  less  than  Poland),  by  Russia ;  while 
France,  somewhere  about  1850,  has  overrun  and  annexed 
the  Austrian  Netherlands  and  Holland.  "  The  Dutch, 
whose  spirits  were  sunk  in  their  slavery,  had  no  inclina- 
tion to  assist  their  cruel  masters.  But  they  were  kept 
too  much  in  awe  by  the  French  garrisons  in  their  several 
fortresses  to  listen  to  a  deliverer."  The  minor  Italian 
states,  save  Venice,  have  been  incorporated,  long  ere 
1900,  in  the  enlarged  kingdom  ruled  by  the  Neapolitan 
Bourbons.  That  the  nineteenth  century  would  see  the 


xiv  THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 

creation  of  half  a  dozen  new  principalities  in  the  Balkan 
Peninsula  our  author  did  not  dream.  He  makes  the 
Sultan  still  master  of  all  the  lands  as  far  as  the 
Danube. 

We  have  left  the  description  of  France  to  the  last,  as 
it  is  the  continental  state  on  which  most  attention  is 
bestowed.  The  French  Revolution  is  an  event  of  which 
our  author  has  not  the  'remotest  foreboding.  The 
France  of  1900  is  to  him  still  the  centralized,  ill-governed 
despotism  of  his  own  day.  "  The  nobility  were  absolute 
lords  on  their  own  estates,  but  the  slaves  of  their  monarch, 
and  the  first  to  bear  his  fury"  (p.  104).  "The  Parle- 
ments  had  formerly  raised  commotions  in  this  kingdomr 
by  their  obstinacy  in  refusing  to  register  the  royal 
edicts:  but  this  appearance  of  liberty  was  now  entirely  at 
an  end."  "  Superstition  and  enthusiam  "  rule  the  lower 
classes,  only  tempered  after  1920  by  "the  great  number  of 
books  that  swarmed  from  the  press,  which  ridiculed  and 
subverted  the  Roman  Catholic  religion."  The  towns 
had,  in  many  provinces,  fallen  into  decay,  the  state  was 
half  ruined,  but  "  a  cunning  and  political  prince,"  King 
Charles  X.  is  still  pursuing  the  aggressive  policy  of  his 
ancestor  Louis  XIV.,  keeping  Italy  astir,  preying  on  the 
ill-compacted  German  Empire,  and  oppressing  millions 
of  discontented  Netherlanders.  In  alliance  with  his  con- 
federate Czar  Peter  IV.,  he  is  able  to  dominate  Europe, 
till,  engaging  in  an  unprovoked  war  with  England,  he 
loses  both  his  life  and  his  crown  in  1919.  Finally, 
national  spirit  is  so  dead,  as  we  have  already  remarked, 


THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE.  xv 

that  at  the  end  of  the  disastrous  struggle  with  George  VI., 
the  French  monarchy  is  content  to  endure  a  permanent 
foreign  garrison,  and  to  be  governed  by  a  foreign 
regency.  Let  us  hope  that  our  author  was  still  a 
young  man  in  1763,  and  survived  for  a  quarter  of  a 
century  to  witness  the  outburst  of  1789  and  the  wars 

of  1792-97. 

Turning  from  the  Continent  to  our  own  realm,  we 
find  much  to  astonish  us  in  the  England  of  1900.  The 
feature  which  will  most  amuse  the  reader  is  the  state 
of  our  domestic  politics.  We  are  still  in  the  midst  of 
eighteenth-century  factions  and  parliamentary  corruption. 
The  fate  of  ministries  depends  on  the  intrigues  of  a 
knot  of  Whig  dukes,  each  provided  with  his  following 
in  the  Lower  House.  The  most  objectionable  and  un- 
patriotic of  them  is  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  a  personage 
obviously  modelled  on  that  prince  of  jobbers,  Thomas 
Holies,  Duke  of  Newcastle,  whom  a  Tory  writer  of  the 
early  years  of  George  III.  might  well  take  as  his  bete 
noire.  Like  Newcastle  in  1762,  this  nobleman  sticks  at 
the  head  of  the  Treasury,  in  a  cabinet  which  is  anxious 
to  get  rid  of  him,  but  has  to  endure  him,  because  of  his 
"prodigious  parliamentary  interest."  He  intrigues 
against  his  colleagues,  sets  his  hirelings  in  the  Commons 
to  vote  against  the  ministry,  and  finally  chooses  the 
moment  of  an  invasion  of  England  to  force  the  dismissal 
of  his  rivals  on  the  king  (p.  17).  This  is  the  precise 
line  of  conduct  which  Newcastle  adopted  in  1745-46, 
when  he  bullied  Gecrge  II.  into  getting  rid  of  Carteret ; 


xvi  THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 

by  resigning  his  office,  just  as  the  Jacobite  rising  was  at 
its  height  and  the  French  were  reported  to  be  embarking 
at  Dunkirk.  It  ultimately  requires  a  sort  of  coup  (Tetat 
on  the  king's  part  to  get  rid  of  the  baneful  influence  of 
this  unpatriotic  statesman.  His  Majesty  descends  on 
the  Commons,  much  as  Charles  I.  attempted  to  do  on 
January  4,  1642,  and  gives  them  a  sound  rating,  accom- 
panied by  many  vague  threats.  Thereupon  the  overawed 
assembly  forget  their  terror  of  the  duke,  and  grant  his 
irate  master  the  subsidies  that  he  demands.  A  beautiful 
side  light  on  the  possibilities  of  eighteenth-century 
politics  is  given  by  the  fact  that  before  declaring  war  on 
England,  Czar  Peter  IV.  "  had  conveyed  immense  sums 
into  the  kingdom,  and  had  most  politically  distributed 
them  to  the  most  advantageous  purposes  ;  he  had  secured 
a  large  party,  and  this  .  .  .  obstructed  every  measure 
proposed  for  coming  to  some  speedy  resolutions  "  (p.  17). 
Reading  this,  we  fancy  that  we  are  in  the  days  of 
Charles  II.  rather  than  those  of  George  III.  But 
evidently  a  hot  partisan  in  1763  might  still  believe  that 
those  who  differed  from  him  on  external  politics  had 
been  bought  with  foreign  gold.  French  politicians  of 
the  more  excitable  sort  are  under  the  same  impression 
to-day. 

Looking  through  the  lists  of  the  old  cabinets  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  we  are  often  surprised  to  note  the 
enormous  proportion  of  the  ministers  who  sat  in  the 
Upper  House.  But  we  are  bound  to  say  that  our  author 
overdoes  the  matter  in  absolutely  raining  dukes  upon 


THE   EDITOR'S    PREFACE.  xvii 

us.  In  the  first  ministry  of  George  VI.  (1900),  "the 
Duke  of  Bedford  was  continued  as  Lord  High  Treasurer. 
The  Duke  of  Northumberland  was  removed  from  being 
president  of  the  council,  and  succeeded  by  the  Earl  of 
Surrey  (son  of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk).  The  Duke  of  Marl- 
borough  was  made  Secretary  of  State  for  the  Southern 
department,  and  the  Duke  of  Suffolk  Lord  Privy-Seal, 
in  the  room  of  the  Duke  of  St.  Albans,  while  the  Duke 
of  Grafton  became  first  Lord  of  the  Admiralty,  a 
post  just  vacant  by  the  death  of  the  Duke  of  Athol  " 
(p.  6). 

On  a  first  reading  of  this  book  I  had  fancied  that  the 
Duke  of  Suffolk,  the  right-hand  man  of  King  George  VI., 
was  a  reflection  of  Lord  Bute.  But  I  fancy  that  this 
cannot  be  so  :  our  author,  though  a  sincere  Tory,  is  very 
bitter  against  Bute's  Peace  of  Paris,  concluded  a  few 
months  before  he  wrote  his  pamphlet :  "  our  late  peace," 
he  writes, "  was  not  altogetJier  so  advantageous  as  minis- 
terial writers  would  have  us  think,  and  our  moderation 
was  rather  a  little  ill-timed"  (Preface,  p.  xxxi.).  Nor  was 
Bute  either  "  originally  of  a  mean  family,"  or  "  one  who 
had  travelled  through  the  principal  courts  of  Europe,  and 
understood  all  their  interests  and  connections  with 
abundance  of  ease  and  perspicuity  "  (p.  7).  I  conclude, 
then,  that  Suffolk  represents  the  minister  whom  George 
III.  otight  to  have  met,  rather  than  the  one  who  was 
actually  in  power  when  this  book  was  written. 

It  is  very  strange  to  find  no  trace  of  William  Pitt  in 
our  author's  prophecy  ;  all  the  more  so  that  his  policy 

b 


xviii  THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 

is  entirely  inspired  by  that  of  the  Great  Commoner. 
The  entire  beating  down  of  France,  the  seizure  of  the 
Spanish  possessions  in  the  East  and  West  Indies,  the 
development  of  the  American  colonies,  the  perpetual 
increase  of  the  fleet,  are  all  Pitt's  ideas.  Yet  among 
the  ministers  of  George  VI.  there  is  certainly  no  one 
who  in  the  least  adumbrates  the  great  statesman  who 
had  been  thrust  from  power  only  a  year  before  this  book 
appeared.  Was  the  author  under  the  impression  that 
George  III.  disliked  his  mighty  subject  to  such  an 
extent  that  it  would  be  useless  to  urge  a  reconciliation  ? 
Or  was  he  content  that  Pitt's  ideas  should  be  carried 
out,  even  if  Pitt  himself  should  not  be  entrusted  with 
their  realization  ? 

That  the  political  England  of  1900  is  practically  that 
of  1763,  is  most  clearly  visible  in  the  budgets  which  the 
ministers  of  George  VI.  present  to  their  Parliaments. 
Our  author  has  no  conception  of  the  enormous  increase 
of  national  wealth  which  was  to  swell  our  revenue,  within 
a  century,  to  eight  or  ten  times  that  of  his  own  day. 
Or  rather,  he  foresaw  a  large  development  both  of  trade 
and  of  .manufactures,  but  forgot  that  such  a  movement 
would  translate  itself  into  figures.  He  is  perpetually 
harping  on  the  dangerous  swelling  of  the  national 
debt  all  through  the  nineteenth  century,  and  more 
especially  in  the  reign  of  George  IV.  (p.  3).  But  when 
we  examine  the  "  enormous  burden  "  which  must  very 
soon  drive  the  nation  to  "  come  to  the  spunge,"  we  find 
that  it  amounted  in  1900  to  no  more  than  £21 1,000,000. 


THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE.  xix 

In  1763  it  was  standing  at  about  £140,000,000,  so  that 
our  author  imagined  that  the  addition  of  some  £70,000,000 
more  would  be  a  fair  estimate  for  the  next  century. 
What  would  he  have  said  if  he  had  been  informed  that 
in  January,  1816,  it  would  amount  to  over  £900,000,000, 
and  that  the  mere  interest  on  it  in  that  year  would  be 
more  than  double  his  total  estimate  for  the  annual 
revenue  of  the  United  Kingdom  ? 

The  very  modest  total  to  which  the  receipts  of  the 
exchequer  were  to  amount  in  1900  is  £14,000,000 — "a 
sum  that  would  have  astonished  all  the  world,  had  we 
not  been  in  possession  of  such  a  flourishing  commerce." 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  seems  probable  that  the  real 
estimates  for  that  year  will  amount  to  between  eight 
and  nine  times  our  author's  calculation.  Looking  into 
the  details,  the  army,  navy,  and  civil  service,  each  cost, 
in  1899,  just  about  eight  times  the  sum  indicated  in  the 
detailed  budget  set  forth  on  page  33.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  money  required  for  the  management  of  the 
national  debt  is  less  than  six  times  the  £4,250,000  which 
our  author  allows  for  it  in  1900.  He  had  estimated 
that  financial  stress  would  have  cut  down  the  4  per 
cents  of  his  own  day  to  2  per  cents  by  the  time  of  George 
VI.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  we  have  come  down  to  2|  per 
cent.,  but  by  the  peaceful  method  of  Conversion,  and 
not  by  the  violent  shock  of  the  repudiation  of  half  the 
covenanted  interest. 

'  Our  author,  like  most  eighteenth-century  writers,  was 
a  great  exponent  of  the  all-importance  of  trade  and 


xx       THE  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

colonization.     The  financial  salvation  of  Great  Britain, 
he  tells  us,  is  bound  up  with  the  development  of  our 
North   American   colonies :    "  The   immense   region    of 
country  which  the  English  there  possess  was  what  most 
extended  and  forwarded  the  British  manufactures."     Of 
Australia  and  South  Africa  there  is,  naturally  enough, 
no  mention  in  the  book.     The  first  settlement  in  the 
former  was  a  quarter  of  a  century  in  the  future  (1788)  ; 
in  the  latter,  there  was  only  an  obscure  Dutch  colony 
at  the  Cape.     The  East  India  Company  is  still  flourish- 
ing, but  the  limits  of  its  territories  are  nowhere  stated. 
We  only  know  that  in  the  reign  of  George  VI.  they 
comprised  not  only  Indian  possessions,  but  Batavia  and 
the  former  Dutch  settlements  in  Java.     The  company 
is  found  in  1920  aiding  the  King  with  a  fleet  as  well  as 
with  a  powerful  land  army  (p.  86).     But  North  America 
was  to  be  the  great  Land  of  Promise  :  "  By  the  year  1920 
there  were  11,000,000  of  souls  in  the  British- American 
dominions  :  they  were  in  possession  of  perhaps  the  finest 
country  in  the  world,  and  yet  had  never  made  the  least 
attempt  to  shake  off  the  authority  of  Great-Britain  "  (p. 
100).     It  is  a  minor  point  to  note  that  the  United  States 
have  now  about  70,000,000  inhabitants,  and  the  dominion 
of  Canada  well  over  5,000,000.     The  really  interesting 
fact  in  our  author's  picture  is  to  see  that  he  had  just 
conceived  of  the  possibility  of  a  revolt  of  the  United 
Colonies,  and  then  rejected  it.  George  Grenville's  unhappy 
legislation  was  still  in  the  future,  though  quite  close  at 
hand  ;  it  began,  indeed,  less  than  a  twelvemonth  after 


THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE.  xxi 

our  pamphlet  was  printed.     Other  American  grievances 
were  already  in   existence,  but   our   author   gives   his 
reasons   for   thinking    that    they    would    never    grow 
dangerous.     "  The  constitutions  of  the  several  divisions 
of  this  vast  monarchy  were  admirably  designed  to  keep 
the  whole    in    continual    dependence   on    the   mother 
country.  .  .  .  The  multiplicity    of  governments   which 
prevailed  over  the  whole  country  rendered  the  execution 
of  such  a  scheme  [combined  rebellion]  absolutely  im- 
possible "  (p.  100).     Alas  for  paper  guarantees  !    It  was, 
in  all  probability,  well  within  our  author's  lifetime  that 
the  spectacle  of  an  intercolonial  Congress  was  to  give 
his   speculations   the   lie.     The   chances    are    that    he 
survived  to  hear  of  Saratoga  and  Yorktown,  and  to  see 
an  envoy  of  the  United  States  of  North  America  walk- 
ing in  the  streets  of  London.     He  must  have  sighed  to 
think  of  his  own  enthusiastic  picture  of  ten  British  men- 
of-war  on  the  stocks  at  once  in  Boston  Harbour  (p.  65), 
and  of  the  militia  of  New  Orleans  co-operating  with  our 
red-coats  in  the  capture  of  the  city  of  Mexico  (p.  86). 

The  great  development  of  British  commerce  and 
manufactures  which  our  author  foresaw  was  to  be 
accomplished — of  course — without  the  aid  of  steam. 
Three- deckers  fight  our  naval  battles,  huge  East- 
Indiamen  bring  us  the  wealth  of  Calcutta  and  Batavia. 
Internal  communications  are  facilitated  by  splendidly 
kept  high-roads  and  numberless  canals,  not  by  the 
locomotive  or  the  steamer.  Living  in  the  heyday  of 
canals  (the  great  "  Bridgewater "  Canal  started  work  in 


xxii  THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 

1761),  our  author  looked  on  them  as  the  great  highways 
of  the  future.  "Rivers  that  formerly  were  almost  useless 
were  now  navigated  by  large  barges,  which  increased  the 
trade  of  innumerable  towns,  and  raised  in  many  places 
new  ones.  The  canals  which  were  cut  joined  rivers,  and 
formed  a  communication  between  every  part  of  the 
kingdom.  Villages  grew  into  towns,  and  towns  became 
cities  "  (p.  99). 

But  the  growth  of  great  towns,  though  it  gratified  the 
economical  side  of  our  author's  mind,  did  not  please  the 
artistic  side.     Accordingly,  we  find  that  George  VI.,  like 
the  Reverend  Robert  Spalding,  "  did  not  like  London." 
"  Its  prodigious  size  was  its  only  boast :  it  contained  few 
buildings  that  did  honour  to  the  nation.     The  meanness 
of  his  Majesty's  palace  disgusted  him.     In  a  word,  he 
thought  London  a  city  finely  calculated  for  trade,  but 
not  for  the  residence  of  the  polite  arts."     Accordingly, 
he  built  a  sort  of  Versailles  in  the  Midlands,  to  which 
he  removed  the  law  courts,  the  Parliament,  and  all  the 
public  offices.     Our  author  waxes  enthusiastic  over  the 
beauties  of  the  new  city  of  Stanley,  which  was  laid  out 
by  the  royal  architects  on  a  regular  and  symmetrical 
plan.     The  facade  of  each  street  was  carefully  settled, 
and  the  erectors  of  houses  were  compelled  to  conform 
to  the  design.     In   1763   we  were  in  the  full   tide   of 
classical  architecture,  and  Stanley  must  be  conceived 
as  filled  entirely  with  domes  and  pediments  and  peri- 
styles ;  its  cathedral  "  far  exceeded  St.  Peter's  Rome," 
its  forty-three  parish  churches  were  no  doubt  in  the  style 


THE   EDITOR'S    PREFACE.  xxiii 

of  St.  George's,  Hanover  Square,  its  colleges  on  the 
lines  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  its  enormous  palace 
modelled  on  that  of  a  German  resident.  We  fear  that 
to  the  real  denizen  of  the  year  1900  the  city  would  be 
a  nightmare,  with  its  monotonous  thoroughfares  and  its 
public  buildings  all  in  one  single  style.  The  description 
of  the  great  gardens  running  down  to  the  Welland,  and 
looking  out  on  Rockingham  Forest,  sounds  more 
promising,  though  we  cannot  but  smile  when  we  read 
of  the  landscape  "  in  which  the  appearance  of  art  was 
entirely  banished."  For  our  author's  idea  of  "  nature 
unadorned  "  included  artificial  mountains  crowned  with 
little  temples  and  pinnacles,  a  prodigious  quantity  of 
masonry,  and  "  many  cascades  tumbling  down  artificial 
rocks,  till  they  lost  themselves  in  meandering  currents 
through  the  embrowning  shades  "  (p.  96). 

From  the  fact  that  the  imaginary  city  of  Stanley  is 
reared  in  Rutland,  not  far  from  Uppingham,  and  close 
by  the  banks  of  the  Welland,  I  conclude  that  our  author 
must  have  been  a  native,  or  at  least  a  denizen,  of  that 
part  of  the  Midlands.  This  fact  may  be  of  assistance 
in  the  identification  of  his  personalty,  which  I  have 
not  been  able  to  discover.  Literary  men  interested 
in  the  county  of  Rutland  can  never  have  been  very 
numerous. 

The  reader  will  notice  with  interest,  on  pp.  37  and 
94,  the  account  of  the  creation  and  endowment,  by 
George  VI.,  of  Royal  Academies  not  only  of  Arts  and 
Architecture,  but  of  Literature.  Our  author  has  been 


xxiv  THE   EDITOR'S    PREFACE. 

good  enough  to  give  us  a  list  of  the  original  members 
of  these  institutions,  which  is  not  without  interest. 
Oddly  enough,  his  leading  poet  bears  the  name  of 
Reynolds,  which  in  1763  (one  would  have  thought) 
must  have  been  already  associated  with  art  rather  than 
with  literature.  "  That  great  man  united  the  elegance 
of  Mason  with  the  genius  of  Shakespeare."  His 
colleague  Pine,  "  to  the  inventive  imagination  of  Milton 
added  the  correctness  and  harmony  of  Pope."  Third 
among  the  writers  was  Young,  "  whose  comedies  far 
exceeded  those  of  the  celebrated  Symonds."  We  should 
gladly  have  welcomed  a  few  screeds  and  excerpts  from 
the  works  of  these  masters  of  the  pen,  but  our  author 
does  not  indulge  us  with  a  single  quotation.  It  is  to 
be  feared  that,  if  he  had  done  so,  we  should  have  found 
that  they  were  written  in  the  highest  classical  style  of 
the  eighteenth  century  :  the  romantic  revival  was  still  in 
the  future  when  "The  Reign  of  George  VI."  was  written. 
The  only  authors  who  are  quoted  in  the  book  are 
historians — Stephenson,  who  apparently  wrote  on 
Continental  politics,  and  is  cited  for  the  foreign  relations 
of  Switzerland  (p.  64),  and  Du  Chanq,  a  French  writer, 
who  seems  to  have  dealt  with  the  military  aspect  of 
the  great  struggle  of  1917-20.  It  must  suffice  us  to 
know,  in  a  general  way,  that  the  "  Royal  Academy 
of  Polite  Learning"  "refined  the  English  language, 
and  promoted  literature  in  all  its  branches.  The  prizes 
given  every  year  for  the  best  tragedies,  comedies,  and 
essays,  at  the  same  time  that  they  raised  a  spirit  of 


THE   EDITOR'S    PREFACE.  xxv 

emulation,  were  a  means  of  enriching  the  votaries  of 
genius." 

It  remains  to  add  a  few  words  concerning  the  military 
operations  which  occupy  so  great  a  space  in  "  The  Reign 
of  George   VI."     The   reader  will  find    that  they  are 
entirely  modelled  on  the  tactics  of  Frederick  the  Great, 
which  have  evidently  been  most  carefully  studied.     The 
usual  advance  in  two  lines  of  infantry,  with  the  cavalry 
massed  on  the  wings — the  use  of  the  oblique  order — and 
the  regular  turning  of  one  of  the  adversary's  flanks,  are 
all   copied    from  the   great   Hohenzollern.     In  his  one 
disaster,  his  surprise  by  the  French  in  front  of  Orleans, 
in  May,  1919,  George  VI.  does  Frederick  the  honour 
of  copying  him,  even  in  defeat ;  for  the  battle  seems 
modelled  on  that  of  Hochkirch.     The  marches  of  the 
English  army  are  very  carefully  worked  out,  and  can 
be  easily  verified  on  the  map.     That  to  relieve  Vienna, 
in    1918,   is   a   careful   reproduction    of  Marlborough's 
march    to   Blenheim,    which    was   the   sole    precedent 
that  lay  before  our  author  for  an  operation  extending 
over  such  a  vast  stretch  of  country.     The  movements 
about   Lyons   and   Clermont,  ending  in   the   battle  of 
Espalion  (pp.  75-79),  will  all  bear  careful  verification, 
both  for  the  roads  traversed,  and  for  the  time  taken. 
But  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  in  some  of  the  campaigns 
the  limit   of  days    allowed    for  long   and  complicated 
operations  is  too  small.     George  VI.  contrives  to  move 
with  a  rapidity  that  would  have  astonished  Napoleon 
himself.  Having,  for  example,  won  the  battle  of  Espalion 


xxvi  THE   EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 

on  June  23,  1920,  it  is  quite  impossible  that  he  should 
have  cleared  the  French  out  of  Languedoc,  Guienne, 
Gascony,  Provence,  and  Dauphine,  and  occupied  Paris 
by  the  24th  of  July.  Our  author  states  that  he  met 
practically  no  opposition  in  subduing  the  southern 
provinces ;  but  as  we  are  told  that  the  King  of  France 
was  waiting  before  him  with  an  unbeaten  army  of  some 
80,000  men  during  the  latter  part  of  these  operations, 
it  is  certain  that  such  incredible  speed  could  not  have 
been  reached  (p.  83). 

I  regret  that  I  have  been  able  to  make  no  plausible 
guess  as  to  the  identity  of  the  author  of  this  little  book. 
It  was  "  Printed  for  W.  Niccoll,  at  the  Paper-Mill,  in  St. 
Paul's  Churchyard,"  late  in  1763.  That  it  achieved 
some  popularity  in  its  day  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  an 
enterprising  German  publisher  thought  it  worth  while 
to  have  the  pamphlet  translated  and  reprinted  at 
Leipzig  as  "  Die  Regierung  Georg  des  Sechsten."  I  had 
hoped  that  the  translator  might  have  added  a  preface 
giving  some  information  as  to  the  author.  But  he  has 
contented  himself  with  making  a  very  literal  rendering 
of  the  English,  without  adding  a  single  note  or  remark 
of  his  own.  If  any  reader  can  put  me  on  the  track  of  a 
literary  man  of  strong  imperialistic  proclivities,  who 
flourished  in  1763,  and  had  a  connection  with  the  county 
of  Rutland,  and  more  especially  the  town  of  Uppingham, 
I  should  be  much  obliged  for  the  information. 

C.  OMAN. 

OXFORD, 

June  20,  1899. 


THE  AUTHOR'S   PREFACE 

A  PREFACE,  like  a  Master  of  the  Ceremonies,  intro- 
duces two  Strangers  to  an  interview,  and  upon  occa- 
sions of  this  nature,  the  bookseller  usually  officiates 

as    Sir    Clement    Cotterel1    to    the    reader. If   we 

were  to  go  on  with  our  similes,  we  should  compare 
an  author  to  a  convict  at  the  place  of  execution,  for 
let  him  have  talked  never  so  much,  he  has  still  a  last 
word  to  say  to  the  public. 

With  regard  to  the  tendency  of  the  following  history, 
as  it  is  taken  up  at  a  what's-to-come  period,  and  begun 
at  an  sera  that  will  not  begin  these  hundred  years,  it 
may  be  necessary  to  say  a  few  words,  whether  critical 
or  explanatory,  whimsical  or  elaborate,  shall  be  entirely 
submitted  to  the  determination  of  the  reader. 

The  kingdom  of  Great-Britain  was  divided  into  two 
powerful  parties,  as  we  are  informed  by  our  annals, 
when  the  great  Doctor  Swift,  took  it  into  his  head  to 
write  the  history  of  Captain  Lemuel  Gulliver.  The 

1  [Master  of  the  Ceremonies  to  George  II.  and  George  III.,  from 
1758  to  1774.] 


xxviii          THE   AUTHOR'S    PREFACE. 

political  tendency  of  that  celebrated  performance  is  too 
generally  known  to  require  any  comment  in  this  place. 
The  Dean,  with  the  greatest  concern,  had  long  seen 
the  Distractions  of  the  state,  and  knew  that  it  would 
be  utterly  impossible  in  a  direct  chain  of  reasoning,  to 
combat  with  the  force  of  popular  opinion,  or  to  con- 
tend with  those  obstinate  prejudices  which  in  a  course 
of  ill-judged  education  are  too  often  and  too  fatally 
imbibed. 

Sensible  of  this  ineffectuality,  that  great  man  set 
about  an  undertaking,  which  would  produce  all  the 
consequences  he  desired,  without  seeming  to  labour  for 
any,  and  fully  expose  the  principles  of  faction,  without 
appearing  the  least  solicitous  to  detect  them  at  all..  He 
wrote,  he  published,  and  succeeded,  and  the  work  is  at 
this  day  one  of  the  most  masterly  pieces  of  its  kind  in 
any  language,  and  held  in  the  highest  estimation  by 
the  most  sensible  and  judicious  part  of  the  kingdom. 

The  modesty  which  is  ever  the  companion  of  true 
merit,  would  by  no  means  admit  your  author  to  think 
of  a  parallel  between  this  history  and  the  travels  of 
Captain  Gulliver.  Even  to  say  he  does  not,  is  a  sort 
of  presumption,  as  it  is  tacitly  acknowledging  the 
possibility  of  such  a  comparison. — But  the  very  same 
modesty  induces  him  to  hope,  that  in  the  course  of  the 
following  sheets,  the  reader  will  not  sit  down  to  an 
entertainment  utterly  contemptible,  for  then  it  would 
be  an  unpardonable  piece  of  ill-breeding  to  think  of 
setting  it  before  a  guest.  The  generality  of  modern 


THE  AUTHOR'S   PREFACE.  xxix 

writers  have  a  mighty  trick  of  saying — "  to  be  sure 
they  themselves  are  sensible  the  performance  is  trivial, 
poor,  wants  merit,  and  all  that ; "  but  why,  if  they  are 
sensible  their  productions  are  so  very  despicable,  do 
they  insolently  think  of  offering  them  to  the  public  ? 
Why  do  they  think  of  printing  these  very  poor,  trivial, 
and  contemptible  performances  ?  Why — why — Because, 
because,  they  neither  think  them  poor,  trivial,  nor  con- 
temptible ;  their  very  humility  is  nothing  but  an  aggra- 
vation of  their  arrogance,  for  the  greatest  vanity  a  man 
was  ever  guilty  of,  was  to  say,  he  had  no  vanity  at  all. 

In  the  history  of  George  the  sixth,  we  find  few  or 
none  of  those  episodes,  or  particular  circumstances  that 
might  happen  among  the  great  men  of  his  time ;  the 
historian  has  confined  himself  to  the  actions  of  the 
Prince  alone.  And  in  the  account  of  the  exploits,  he 
little  more  than  names  any  principal  Commander, 
directing  his  whole  attention  to  the  conduct  of  the 
King. He  paints  him  resolute,  wise,  and  magnani- 
mous at  home,  vigilant,  intrepid,  and  fortunate  abroad, 
successful  against  domestic  factions,  and  victorious  over 
foreign  enemies,  a  promoter  of  arts  and  sciences,  an 
encourager  of  religion  and  virtue,  and  in  short,  draws 
him  a  very  great  King,  and  a  truly  good  man.  We 
shall  not  offer  so  poor  a  compliment  to  the  reader  as 
to  mention  any  personage  of  the  present  age  of  English 
growth,  who  deserves  the  character  given  to  the  Hero  of 
the  future ;  but  we  shall  very  much  pity  his  understand- 
ing, if  he  meets  with  any  difficulty  in  finding  him  out. 


xxx  THE  AUTHOR'S   PREFACE. 

In  the  course  of  the  following  sheets,  the  reader's  own 
reflection  must  frequently  assist  him  in  the  elucidation  of 
particular  circumstances, — for  in  performances  of  this 
nature,  it  is  totally  impossible  to  be  always  as  clear  as 
a  person  could  wish.  There  are  such  things  as  an 
Attorney,  and  Solicitor  General,  a  Court  of  King's 
Bench,  and  pains  and  penalties,  it  might  be  rather 
dangerous  for  the  author  to  write  with  more  perspicuity 
on  some  points,  but  there  is  no  law  hitherto  established 
against  thinking,  so  that  while  he  is  secure  from  the 
acquaintance  of  a  Messenger,  our  author  in  any  passage 
which  may  carry  the  appearance  of  obscure,  gives  the 
reader  leave  to  think  just  what  he  pleases  of  the  relation. 

The  great  contest  that  has  long  subsisted  between 
two  powerful  factions,  affords  the  fairest  opportunity 
for  a  satyrical  reader  to  exert  himself,  and  to  lash  any 
error  that  may  be  found  in  the  principles  of  either,  even 
while  he  writes  with  a  laudable  view  of  reconciling 
both.  Our  historian,  in  the  gloomy  portrait  which 
he  draws  of  the  nation,  at  the  beginning  of  his  work, 
aludes  very  strongly  to  a  late  dangerous  crisis,  when 
the  kingdom  was  torn  with  party  feuds  and  animosities, 
and  when  some  of  the  greatest  people  risqued  their  own 
properties  without  any  concern,  to  enjoy  the  malevolent 
satisfaction  of  injuring  other  people.  The  character 
of  the  future  Duke  of  Bedford  will  easily  lead  us  to 
think  of  a  nobleman  of  the  present  times,  who  has 
headed  an  opposition  to  the  government  of  his  King  ; 
and  the  parliamentry  proceedings  in  the  reign  of  George 


THE  AUTHOR'S   PREFACE.  xxxi 

the  sixth,  may  be  considered  as  a  well  turned  compli- 
ment to  the  legislature  of  George  the  third. 

In  the  perusal  of  the  ensuing  history,  the  author 
has  dwelt  with  a  particular  satisfaction  on  the  en- 
couragement given  to  men  of  genius,  and  the  noble 
provisions  which  his  Hero  allowed  for  cultivating  the 
politer  arts  and  sciences.  The  Academy  which  he  estab- 
lished for  that  purpose,  endears  the  Monarch  impercep- 
tibly to  the  reader  of  taste,  and  was  not  injudiciously 
introduced  to  enhance  the  character  of  George,  and  to 
inspire  an  emulation  of  the  most  generous  kind  in  the 
bosom  of  his  predecessors.  Learning  indeed,  not- 
withstanding the  eulogium  which  has  been  paid  to 
some  great  names,  has  not  found  a  sufficient  encourage- 
ment hitherto  in  England  ;  and  it  is  rather  surprising, 
that  every  nation  in  Europe  should  have  academies  for 
promoting  it  but  our  own. 

Not  to  take  up  the  reader's  time,  however,  with 
reflections,  which  in  the  perusal  of  the  following  sheets 
must  naturally  occur  to  himself,  it  will  be  only  necessary 
to  observe  further,  that  the  author,  by  making  his  Hero 
conquer  all  France,  and  establishing  him  in  the  possesion 
of  ^hat  kingdom,  seems  to  hint  that  our  late  treaty  of 
peace  was  not  altogether  so  advantageous  as  ministerial 
writers  would  have  us  think  it ;  and  that  the  moderation 
which  we  showed  on  that  occasion,  was  rather  a  little 
ill-timed.  Upon  the  whole,  it  is  presumed,  that  the 
history  of  George  the  sixth  will  merit  the  approbation 
of  the  candid ;  and  that  the  reader  of  sense,  will 


xxxii          THE   AUTHOR'S   PREFACE. 

himself  comment  upon  passages  that  would  not  be 
so  safe  for  our  author  to  explain,  and  make  proper 
allowances,  from  the  nature  of  the  subject,  for  any  seem- 
ing heaviness  of  style  which  accidentally  arises  in  the 
narrative. 


INTRODUCTION 

CONTAINING 

A    REVIEW   OF   BRITISH    HISTORY 

A.D.    I66O-I9OO. 

ALTHOUGH  the  period  in  our  history,  of  which  these 
sheets  contain  an  account,  is  one  of  the  most  singular 
and  remarkable,  and  more  detached  from  the  general 
arrangement  of  our  annals  than  perhaps  any  other 
reign;  yet  it  is  necessary  to  sketch  the  outlines  of 
the  preceding  times,  that  the  reader  may  comprehend 
the  whole  picture  at  once  in  his  imagination,  without  the 
pain  of  continued  recollection. 

The  splendor  of  the  English  nation  ought  to  take 
its  date  from  the  civil  wars  in  the  seventeenth  century, 
which  at  the  same  time  that  they  ruined  individuals, 
and  threw  the  kingdom  into  a  temporary  state  of  con- 
fusion, laid  the  foundation  for  that  immense  fabric  which 
has  since  been  erected.  It  has  been  justly  remarked, 
that  nations  display  their  internal  resources  more,  and 
produce  great  men  more  abundantly  after  a  civil  war, 
than  at  any  other  period  ;  the  observation  is  drawn 

B 


2  INTRODUCTION. 

from  history,  and  needs  no  philosophical  enquiries  to 
establish  it.  But  most  certainly  the  English  nation 
made  those  prodigious  acquisitions  of  trade,  within  half 
a  century  after  the  death  of  Cromwell,  that  prepared 
the  way  for  still  greater  increase.  During  the  supine 
reigns  of  Charles  II.  and  James  II.  we  were  gaining  on 
our  neighbours. 

The  Revolution  threw  us  into  a  new  scene  of  action, 
and  the  wars  we  carried  on  on  the  continent,  at  the 
same  time  that  they  secured  the  independency  of 
Europe,  opened  new  channels  for  our  trade  to  flow  in  : 
but  the  most  remarkable  event  of  King  William's  reign 
was  the  beginning  of  a  public  debt,  which  has  since 
been  attended  with  such  wonderful  consequences. 

The  reign  of  Queen  Anne  was  a  period  in  which  the 
English  arms  made  a  respectable  figure  in  Europe 
during  the  continuance  of  the  war,  and  her  councils 
like  those  of  a  succeeding  reign,  a  very  pitiful  one  at 
the  end  ;  *  our  trade  still  increased,  and  with  it,  our 
public  debt.  The  greatest  part  of  the  reigns  of  the 
two  first  Georges  contained  little  remarkable.  In  read- 
ing their  histories  we  meet  with  none  of  those  actions 
that  raise  and  elevate  the  soul,  and  make  us  wonder  at 
the  power  that  executed  them.  The  period  of  our 
history  that  is  graced  with  the  name  of  George  III.  is 
more  splendid  ;  it  forms  a  remarkable  aera  in  the  annals 
of  Europe  ;  not  from  the  number  of  great  geniuses  that 
adorned  his  court,  but  from  the  multitude  of  virtues 

1  [An  allusion,  of  course,  to  the  great  sacrifices  made  by  Lord 
Bute  at  the  Peace  of  Paris  in  Feb.  1863,  just  before  the  publi- 
cation of  this  pamphlet.] 


INTRODUCTION.  3 

which  constituted  the  character  of  the  sovereign  of  a 
happy  people.  Yet  even  so  great  an  assemblage  of 
excellencies  was  not  attended  with  a-fortunate  influence 
over  the  manners  of  his  court ;  the  great  men  of  those 
days  served  but  as  a  foil  to  set  off  the  lustre  of  royal 
virtues.  Indeed,  few  endeavoured  to  arrive  at  that 
summit  of  virtue  which  they  considered  impossible  to 
attain,  and  therefore  they  prudently  beheld  the  merit 
without  any  wish  of  imitation. 

In  the  reign  of  George  IV.  (1810-1848)  were  many 
remarkable  events,  but  the  most  material  occurrence, 
which  continued  throughout  that  period,  was  the  amaz- 
ing increase  of  the  National  Debt. 

George  V.  was  a  wise  and  virtuous  prince,  but  the 
kingdom  suffered  from  the  want  of  capacity  in  his 
ministers,  and  felt  a  very  severe  shock  in  the  conquest 
of  Holland.1  He  came  to  the  crown  in  one  of  the  most 
critical  moments  that  it  is  possible  one  Prince  can 
succeed  another ;  his  kingdom  was  in  the  greatest 
confusion,  occasioned  by  a  long  and  unfortunate  war 
with  Russia.  In  vain  had  his  predecessors  endea- 
voured at  an  immense  expense  to  prevent  the  fatal 
aggrandizement  of  that  empire ;  in  vain  had  the 
parliament  granted  every  necessary  supply  to  prevent 
the  Northern  Kingdoms  from  being  swallowed  into  one 
prodigious  monarchy ;  every  effort  which  the  fifth 
grand  alliance  Europe  had  seen,  could  make,  was  in- 
effectual. Sweden  and  Denmark,  notwithstanding  their 
being  so  powerfully  assisted,  were  unable  to  defend 
themselves  ;  every  thing  submitted  to  the  rapidity  of 
1  [By  the  French,  in  or  about  1850.] 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

Peter's  arms,  and  the  first  maritime  power  in  the 
world,  who  had  so  long  possessed  the  dominion  of  the 
sea,  saw  its  fleets  beaten,  and  its  coasts  insulted.  The 
ministry  was  unsettled,  and  the  violent  agitation  of  the 
whole  kingdom,  owing  to  the  sad  state  of  the  public 
funds,  conspired  to  form  one  of  those  critical  situations 
which  require  great  judgement  and  abilities  in  the 
Prince,  and  a  unanimous  concurrence  of  his  parliament, 
to  guide  the  helm  with  success. 

The  King  in  part  effected  it ;  but  during  his  long 
reign,  the  nation  was  far  from  being  in  a  flourishing 
situation,  and  the  dismal  prospect  of  national  bank- 
ruptcy, which  the  most  penetrating  politicians  clearly 
foresaw  must  soon  come  to  pass,  cast  a  general  damp 
on  the  spirits  of  the  people.  In  the  end  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  a  certain  languor  in  the  administration 
foretold  some  terrible  crisis  was  at  hand.  In  the 
midst  of  this  general  despondency  the  King  died,  and 
was  succeeded  by  George  VI.  the  history  of  whose  reign 
is  the  subject  of  the  following  sheets  ;  a  period  the  most 
remarkable,  and  abounding  in  the  most  astonishing 
events,  that  have  ever  been  recorded  in  modern  history. 


CHAPTER    I. 

£ 

A.D.    IQOO. 

First  acts  of  this  Prince's  reign. — Ministerial  changes. — 
National  Debt. — State  of  Europe. 

THE  very  first  acts  of  this  Prince's  reign  l  were  such  as 
caught  the  attention  of  all  Europe  ;  they  indicated  not 
only  a  soaring  genius,  but  a  judgement  far  beyond  his 
years.  The  nation  had  formed  the  most  ardent  hopes 
of  their  young  Sovereign  ;  in  his  education  and  very 
youth  he  had  given  signs  of  what  was  one  day  to  be 
expected  of  him  ;  and  all  ranks  of  people  turned  their 
weary  eyes  on  him,  as  their  pilot  through  that  sea  of 
troubles  which  it  was  too  evident  was  rising  to  over- 
whelm them.  The  King,  in  all  his  actions,  showed  him- 
self worthy  of  their  confidence.  His  father's  ministry 
was  composed  of  a  set  of  men,  who,  though  they  did  not 
want  abilities,  were  not  such  as  he  chose  to  employ  ;  but 
his  inclinations  in  this  point  could  not  be  fully  indulged, 
from  several  circumstances.  The  Duke  of  Bedford, 
Lord  High  Treasurer,  had  such  prodigious  interest  in 
the  parliament,  owing  more  to  his  immense  riches  than 
his  personal  merit,  that  his  removal  would  have  been 
1  He  ascended  the  throne  the  i6th  of  February,  1900. 


6  THE   REIGN   OF  GEORGE  VI. 

dangerous,  so  he  continued  him  in  his  post  till  a  more 
favourable  opportunity  should  offer  itself.  The  Duke 
of  Northumberland  was  removed  from  being  president 
of  the  council,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  Earl  of  Surrey. 
The  Duke  of  Marlborough  was  made  Secretary  of  State 
for  the  Southern  department,  and  the  Marquis  of  Kildare 
for  the  Northern  ;l  Lord  Sands  and  Mr.  Stevens,  retiring 
with  pensions.  The  Duke  of  Suffolk,  Lord  Privy-Seal, 
in  the  room  of  the  Duke  of  St.  Albans,  and  the  Duke 
of  Grafton  first  Lord  of  the  Admiralty,  which  then 
happened  to  be  vacant  by  the  death  of  the  Duke  of 
Athol.  These  were  the  principal  alterations  which  were 
made  in  great  offices  of  state.'2 

But  the  above  personages  were  not  possessed  of 
equal  authority,  or  entrusted  with  the  same  confidence 
by  the  king.  It  was  at  first  foreseen  that  the  principal 
share  of  power  would  rest  in  the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  who 
possessed  his  Majesty's  ear  more  than  any  of  his  other 
servants,  and  was  designed  to  succeed  the  Duke  of 
Bedford  as  soon  as  he  could  be  removed  with  safety. 
This  young  nobleman  was  of  a  disposition  congenial 
with  his  Sovereign's  :  he  had  improved  his  mind  by 
reading  the  most  celebrated  authors,  and  possessed  that 

1  '[In  the  Eighteenth  Century  the  two  Secretaries  of  State  bore 
these  names,  and  were  supposed  to  divide  the  cognizance  of  foreign 
affairs  between  them.     The  Northern  Secretary,   in  addition   to 
superintending  the  affairs  of  Northern  Europe,  was  also  supposed 
to    keep    an    eye   on    Ireland.      This   clumsy   arrangement  was 
abolished   in    1782,   when    Home  and   Foreign   Secretaries   were 
created.] 

2  These  changes  took  place  in  February  and  the  beginning  of 
March,  1900. 


THE   DUKE   OF   SUFFOLK.  7 

penetrating  genius,  which  easily  comprehends,  and 
fully  attains,  the  objects  of  its  study.  He  had  travelled 
through  the  principal  courts  of  Europe,  and  understood 
their  different  interests  and  connections,  with  abundance 
of  ease  and  perspicuity.  He  possessed  the  confidence 
and  friendship  of  the  King,  who  loved  him  ;  but  his 
promotion  gave  offence  to  many,  and  caused  great  envy, 
as  he  was  originally  of  a  mean  family,1  and,  besides, 
was  sometimes  apt  to  behave  rather  haughtily  to  his 
superiors. 

The  ceremony  of  the  late  King's  burial  was  no  sooner 
over,  and  the  ministry  settled  for  the  present,  than  writs 
were  issued  for  the  meeting  of  a  new  parliament ;  which 
assembled2  with  the  highest  opinion  of  their  new 
Sovereign  deeply  impressed  on  their  minds,  and  a 
unanimity  of  design  to  be  expeditious  in  every  public 
business  that  should  come  under  their  consideration.  It 
would  be  tedious  to  the  reader,  and  is  below  the  dignity 
of  history,  to  enter  minutely  into  the  debates  of  the  two 
houses,  and  to  describe  the  numberless  little  circum- 
stances that  attend  the  inferior  motions  of  the  legis- 
lature ;  these  matters  are  proper  for  the  annals  of  the 
times  ;  but  it  is  our  business  to  exhibit  only  those  out- 
lines, and  stronger  strokes  of  colouring,  that  characterise 
the  manners  of  the  age,  and  give  the  boldest  ideas  of 
the  history  of  the  period. 

1  [This  Dukedom  of  Suffolk  must  therefore  be- supposed  to  be  a 
new  creation  of  the  reign  of  George  V.,  and  not  connected  with  the 
Earldom  of  the  same  name  held  by  the  Howards  in  the  eighteenth 
century.     In  writing   of  a  duke  of  Suffolk  of  mean  family  our 
author  may  have  been  remembering  Michael  de  la  Pole.] 

2  1 3th  of  April,  1900. 


8  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

The  first  affair  of  consequence  that  came  before  them 
was  the  Civil  List.  There  was  a  debt  contracted  on  it  of 
above  five  hundred  thousand  pounds,  this  was  paid  off ; 
and  with  a  liberality  boundless,  and,  perhaps,  in  its  con- 
sequences, dangerous,  they  augmented  that  branch  of 
the  grants  by  half  a  million  yearly  ;  so  that  the  Civil  List 
was  now  two  millions  a  year  :  a  prodigious  sum  !  in- 
creased by  degrees  for  near  four  centuries.  But  what 
made  this  act  of  generosity  imprudent  to  the  highest 
degree,  was  their  settling  it  for  life  ;  it  is  true,  their 
opinion  of  their  new  Sovereign  was  not  groundless,  but 
dangerous  precedents  ought  never  to  be  established. 
Nothing  was  of  greater  importance  than  their  debates 
on  the  public  debt :  the  amount  of  it  was  astonishing  ; 
although  the  fatal  year  thirty-four  1  had  spunged  eighty 
millions  of  it,  it  was  now  above  two  hundred  and  ten 
millions.  The  interest  of  this  enormous  sum  alone 
amounted  to  eight  millions  five  hundred  thousand 
pounds  ;  and  as  the  principal  was  every  year  increasing 
to  pay  off  the  interest,  it  was  evident  that  it  must  very 
soon  come  to  a  spunge.2  To  prevent  the  dreadful  con- 
sequences such  an  event  must  be  attended  with,  the 
parliament  laid  a  tax  of  ten  per  cent  on  stock,  for  one 
year  :  but  this  was  only  a  temporary  expedient,  and 
ruined  numbers  whose  property  in  the  public  funds  was 
fluctuating.  They  voted  five  hundred  thousand  pounds 
to  be  expended  in  repairing  the  navy  and  building  new 

1  1834- 

2  [The    actual    amount     of    the    National     Debt  in    1899    is 
^638,200,000,  and  the  interest  on  it,  with  the  cost  of  management 
added,  is  about  ,£25,000,000.] 


THREATENING  ATTITUDE   OF   RUSSIA.     9 

ships — a  service  most  necessary  and  advantageous,  for 
the  Russian  fleet  threatened  that  of  Britain  with  utter 
destruction  in  case  of  a  new  war.  This  it  was  feared 
was  not  far  off;  for  the  truce  which  had  been  signed 
was  almost  expired,  without  having  as  yet  produced  its 
desired  effect,  a  lasting  peace.  The  grants  on  the  whole 
amounted  to  fourteen  millions,1  a  sum  which  would  have 
astonished  all  the  world  had  we  not  been  in  possession 
of  such  a  flourishing  commerce ;  but  it  was  a  time  of 
peace,  and  had  we  been  engaged  in  an  expensive  war, 
we  could  have  added  very  little  to  our  income.  But  it 
will  be  necessary  to  present  the  reader  with  a  view  of 
the  state  of  Europe  at  the  time  this  Monarch  came  to 
the  crown. 

The  nations  that  formed  what  we  call  the  North 
having  been  overturned  by  the  immense  power  of  the 
Russians,  made  one  vast  monarchy,  which  compre- 
hended Moscovy,  Sweden,  Norway,  Denmark,  and 
Lithuania,  now  called  the  empire  of  Russia.  Peter 
the  IVth  was  the  Monarch  that  swayed  the  imperial 
sceptre ;  a  Prince  whose  martial  feats  were  hardly  ever 
exceeded,  if  we  consider  his  barbarous  courage  and 
successful  temerity ;  the  acquisitions  he  had  made 
were  the  effects  of  mere  personal  courage  in  himself, 
that  excited  an  ardour  in  his  troops,  and  not  the 
consequence  of  policy  or  design  ;  he  was  an  indifferent 
statesman,  and  a  savage  man.  No  sooner  were  his 
own  and  his  predecessors'  arms  successful  in  the  attacks 
which  they  made  on  their  neighbours,  than  he  turned 

1  [The  actual  sum  voted  for   1899  is  ^112,900,000,  just  eight 
times  the  amount  of  our  author's  estimate.] 


io  THE   REIGN   OF  GEORGE  VI. 

all  his  efforts  on  raising  a  maritime  power  superior  to 
that  of  Britain :  for  above  eleven  years  all  the  ports  of 
the  Baltic  were  filled  with  preparations,  and  in  the  year 
1897  Peter  saw  himself  in  possession  of  a  naval  force 
of  two  hundred  men-of-war  of  the  line,  besides  an 
innumerable  number  of  frigates  and  smaller  vessels. 
The  greater  part  of  this  prodigious  fleet  was  manned  ; 
the  amazing  trade  of  his  extensive  dominions  produced 
him  seamen  in  abundance ;  in  a  word,  he  was  superior 
to  England  by  sea,  and  the  British  coasts  were  open  to 
his  invasions,  when  a  truce  was  patched  up  between  the 
two  nations. 

The  marriage  which  had  transferred  the  dominions  of 
the  house  of  Austria  to  that  of  Prussia,  and  with  them 
the  imperial  title,  seemed  to  have  extinguished  that 
generous  bravery,  and  political  reputation  which  the 
kings  of  Prussia  had  enjoyed  for  so  many  centuries. 
The  Emperor  Frederic  IX.  was  in  every  respect  a  weak- 
Prince  ;  he  was  governed  by  his  Queen  ;  and  she  by  the 
intriguing  Count  Buckeburg,1  Prime  Minister,  a  man  of 
abilities,  but  who  was  suspected  of  holding  a  corre- 
spondence with  his  master's  enemies.  The  Prince  of 
Baden  had  gained  great  reputation  in  the  last  war  with 
France,  and  by  his  victories  had  enabled  Frederic  to 
conclude  an  advantageous  peace  with  that  kingdom  ; 
but  being  Buckeburg's  enemy  had  lately  been  dis- 
graced, and  was  entered  into  the  English  service,  the 
late  King  receiving  him  with  many  marks  of  satis- 
faction. 

1  [Presumably  a  member  of  the  princely  house  of  Lippe-Bucke- 
burg  ;Lippe-Schaumburg)  still  existing.] 


THE   RUSSO-FRENCH   ALLIANCE.         II 

Charles  the  Xth  sat  this  time  on  the  throne  of 
France  :  he  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  most  cunning 
and  politic  prince  ;  was  brave,  and  had  had  some  success 
at  the  head  of  his  army  against  the  Imperialists.  He 
had  just  entered  into  a  close  alliance  with  Russia  :  had 
the  phantom  of  a  balance  of  power  been  the  foible  of 
these  days,  such  an  alliance  would  have  alarmed  all 
Europe  ;  but  it  had  no  other  effect  than  making  the 
King  of  Great  Britain  very  jealous  of  his  neighbour. 
Spain  was  in  profound  peace,  excepting  a  temporary 
disturbance,  which  arose  from  a  third  rebellion  of  the 
Portuguese,1  but  it  was  quelled  with  very  little  trouble  ; 
and  the  conquered  nation  saw  not  the  least  hopes  of 
regaining  their  independence. 

The  peace  of  Italy  was  almost  at  an  end  :  the  prepa- 
rations that  were  making  by  the  two  Kings  of  Venice 
and  Sicily  prognosticated  the  renewal  of  their  quarrel. 
The  patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  which  had  so  long  been 
wrested  from  the  church,  was  again  likely  to  be  the 
scene  of  devastation.  It  was  supposed  that  Venice 
would  have  the  assistance  of  France,  who  has  always 
found  her  account  in  intermeddling  with  the  affairs  of 
Italy.2  Such  was  the  situation  of  affairs  in  Europe  at 

the  time  George  VI.  came  to  the  crown. 

• 

1  [We  are,  unfortunately,  not  given  any  date  for  this  conquest  of 
Portugal  by  Spain,  somewhere  in  the  early  nineteenth  century.] 

2  [The  Kingdom  of  Venice  must  have  been  very  small  compared 
'with  that  of  the  Two  Sicilies,  as  we  find  on  p.  64  that  Milan  was 
in  the  hands  of  the  latter.     Presumably  the  Kingdom  of  Venice 
only  comprised  the  dominions  of  the  old  Venetian  republic.] 


CHAPTER    II. 
1900-1901. 

War  with  Russia. — Naval  defeat  off  the  Dutch  Coast. — Intrepidity 
of  the  King. — Transactions  in  Parliament. — Invasion. — Battle 
of  Wetherby. — Naval  engagement. 

As  there  were  but  a  few  months  of  the  truce  with 
Russia  unexpired,  the  King  hastened  the  preparations 
for  war  with  redoubled  vigour.  He  had  many  obstacles 
to  overcome,  but  the  greatest  was  the  want  of  money  ; 
the  National  Debt  was  a  bottomless  gulf  that  swallowed 
up  every  thing.  The  navy  was  much  behind  hand  in 
arrears,  and  many  little  mutinies  had  been  raised  by  the 
sailors  for  the  want  of  their  pay,  but  at  last,  after  a 
thousand  difficulties  a  formidable  fleet  was  fitted  out 
at  the  ports  of  Harwich,  Hull,  and  Edinburgh  ;  it  con- 
sisted of  fifty-five  sail  of  the  line,  and  two  and  twenty 
frigates.  The  Russians  were  later  in  their  preparations  ; 
so  that  when  the  truce  was  expired,  which  was  the  8th 
of  September,  their  fleet  was  not  ready  to  sail.  The 
command  of  the  British  squadron  was  given  to  the 
Duke  of  Grafton,  the  First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty : 
Admiral  Philips  and  Sir  Charles  Montague  commanded 
the  rear  and  van  divisions  under  him.  It  is  impossible 
to  express  the  consternation  of  all  ranks  of  people  on 


A   DISASTER   AT   SEA.  13 

the  sailing  of  this  fleet ;  the  fate  of  the  war  depended 
not  only  on  its  success  in  the  action,  but  on  its  being 
able  to  keep  the  enemy  within  the  Sound.  Thirty 
thousand  Russians  were  embarked  on  board  their 
squadron,  which  consisted  of  seventy  sail  of  the  line, 
besides  frigates  and  a  large  fleet  of  transports,  as  they 
designed  to  attempt  an  invasion  :  their  land-forces  were 
commanded  by  the  Marshal  Schmettau,  and  the  fleet 
by  the  Prince  of  PhiligrofF.  Their  superiority  was  for- 
midable, not  only  in  number  of  ships,  but  they  were  in 
general  larger  than  the  English ;  and  their  sailors  had 
former  successes  imprinted  on  their  minds.  The  Duke 
of  Grafton  having  collected  the  British  squadrons  set 
sail  with  a  fair  wind  for  the  Baltic,  but  the  third  day  he 
was  blown  by  a  storm  on  the  coast  of  Holland  ;  unfor- 
tunately the  enemy's  fleet  was  out  of  the  Sound  before 
the  wind  changed,  and  the  same  storm  brought  them  in 
sight  of  the  British  fleet.  It  blew  very  hard  when  the 
engagement  began,1  which  was  about  four  in  the  after- 
noon, with  great  fury.  The  Duke  and  the  Prince  both 
exerted  themselves  with  great  vigour,  and  fought  with 
the  most  heroic  bravery.  The  Royal  George  of  100 
guns,  the  English  Admiral's  ship,  was  disabled  by  three 
Russian  men  of  war,  each  of  80  guns.  About  six  the 
Duke  shifted  his  flag  to  the  Blenheim,  and  in  half  an 
hour  after  the  Royal  George  sunk.  The  Russian 
Admiral  shifted  his  flag  three  times  before  the  morning ; 
for  the  battle  lasted  all  night  with  the  utmost  fury.  Sir 
Charles  Montague  was  killed  in  the  beginning  of  the 
engagement ;  and  at  last  the  Duke  himself  was  wounded, 
1  November  3,  1900. 


H  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE   VI. 

and  carried  under  deck  ;  Philips  continued  the  action 
with  the  greatest  bravery  and  conduct,  and  had  it 
pleased  God  that  the  wind  had  been  less  violent,  he 
would,  in  all  probability,  have  been  the  conqueror  ;  but 
the  storm  increasing,  the  two  fleets  were  obliged  to 
separate.  The  Russians'  loss  was  very  considerable,  their 
Vice  Admiral  was  killed,  they  had  three  ships  taken,  one 
sunk,  and  two  blown  up  ;  with  about  7000  men  killed 
and  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  English  was  much  less 
in  number,  but  they  had  several  ships  quite  disabled. 

The  day  after  this  fatal  engagement  the  British  fleet 
kept  in  sight  of  the  Russians,  but  without  having  it 
in  their  power  to  attack  them  ;  they  were  too  much 
weakened  by  their  loss  ;  and  the  enemy  making  some 
motions  which  indicated  a  design  to  renew  the  engage- 
ment, Philips  thought  it  most  for  the  King's  service  to 
retire  into  port  and  refit. 

The  King  was  at  the  council  when  the  news  of  the 
action  was  brought  him  ;  he  was  undismayed,  and 
replied,  "  The  Lord's  will  be  done ; "  but  it  was  a  clap 
of  thunder  to  every  mortal  besides.  It  was  every 
moment  expected  that  the  Russian  General  would  make 
a  descent ;  the  whole  nation  was  in  the  utmost  confusion  ; 
a  sudden  run  upon  the  Bank  was  near  occasioning  a 
stop,  and  the  stocks,  which  bore  four  per  cent,  fell  down 
to  thirty-five.  In  this  critical  moment  all  eyes  were 
turned  on  the  King,  as  the  only  pilot  in  so  terrible  a 
storm.  It  was  impossible  to  be  guided  by  a  better  ; 
and  had  not  Britain  possessed  a  Sovereign  of  such 
singular  intrepidity  and  prudence,  she  would  have  seen 
her  last  days.  His  Majesty,  when  he  found  the  turn 


LANDING   OF   RUSSIANS   IN    ENGLAND.    15 

affairs  were  likely  to  take,  prudently  ventured  to  send 
an  order  to  the  Bank  to  stop  payment  till  the  kingdom 
was  more  secure,  and,  at  the  same  time,  issued  out  a 
proclamation,  assuring  his  subjects  that  this  was  but 
a  temporary  measure,  till  the  affairs  of  the  nation  would 
permit  of  more  regularity.  He  immediately  assembled 
the  Parliament  by  proclamation,  and  went  himself  to 
the  Admiralty,  where  he  sat  three  hours  dictating  orders; 
dispatches  were  sent  to  every  port  in  England,  to  hasten 
the  equipment  of  a  new  fleet ;  troops  were  marching 
from  all  parts  to  the  capital  ;  in  short,  this  young 
Monarch  was,  at  this  critical  moment,  the  very  life  and 
soul  of  the  state ;  he  managed  every  thing  himself,  and 
almost  without  assistance ;  for  his  ministry  and  the 
council  were  so  divided  in  their  opinions  and  debates, 
that  he  put  very  little  faith  in  any  of  them.  In  the 
midst  of  this  scene  of  confusion,  advice  was  brought, 
that  the  Russians,  to  the  amount  of  25,000  men,  had 
landed  on  the  coast  of  Durham,  and  their  fleet  soon 
after  disappeared,  it  was  supposed,  in  order  to  convey 
a  second  embarkation. 

The  affairs  of  Britain  were  now  arrived  at  a  most 
dangerous  crisis,  more  terrible  in  appearance  than  any 
she  had  ever  seen  ;  and  many  circumstances  combined 
to  render  her  state  really  dreadful.  The  army  was 
weak  and  ill  paid,  the  formidable  naval  power  of  the 
Russians  having  obliged  the  administration  to  turn  all 
their  efforts  towards  the  fleet.  The  general  despondence 
which  prevailed  throughout  the  nation,  upon  account 
of  the  Debt,  increased  the  shades  of  this  sad  picture. 
The  riches  of  individuals  were  now  found  to  be  of  but 


16  THE    REIGN    OF   GEORGE  VI. 

little  avail  to  the  good  of  the  state,  and  while  we  en- 
joyed a  more  extensive  trade  than  ever,  the  nation  was 
upon  the  brink  of  ruin.  The  Russians  threw  all  their 
force  into  their  royal  navy,  so  that  our  commerce  had 
suffered  very  little  from  privateers. 

The  Parliament  being  assembled  in  the  greatest 
haste  and  confusion,  the  king  went  to  the  house,  and, 
in  a  sensible  and  nervous  speech,  laid  before  them  the 
dangerous  situation  of  the  nation,  and  painted  to  them, 
in  the  strongest  colours,  the  absolute  necessity  for 
vigorous  measures  to  preserve  them  from  their  impending 
ruin.  He  informed  them  the  enemy  was  landed,  and 
on  the  march  to  York  ;  that  the  only  defence  they  had 
now  to  trust  to  was  the  army,  which  was  itself  weak,  and 
discontented  for  want  of  pay ;  that  the  late  misfortune 
at  sea  must  be  speedily  repaired.  In  short,  that  the 
urgency  of  the  times  required  every  moment  to  be 
made  use  of.  He  told  them  that  money  was  wanted 
for  a  varity  of  uses,  and  that  instantly — that  the  time 
was  too  short  to  raise  it,  and  their  credit  too  weak  to 
borrow  it — that,  as  circumstances  were  thus  situated, 
he  saw  no  expedient  but  their  enabling  him  to  make 
use  of  the  money  in  the  hands  of  the  Bank-trustees, 
which  was  designed  for  the  interest  of  the  public  debt, 
for  more  public  and  immediate  necessities. 

George  made  little  doubt  but  that  the  parliament 
would  readily  come  into  any  measures,  at  so  critical  a 
juncture,  for  the  good  of  their  country ;  but  in  this  he 
was  fatally  mistaken.  Peter  had  conveyed  immense 
sums  into  England,  and  had  most  politically  distributed 
them  to  the  most  advantageous  purposes ;  he  had 


HIS   MAJESTY   HARANGUES    COMMONS     i; 

secured  a  large  party,  and  this  with  the  influence  of 
the  Duke  of  Bedford  (for  that  nobleman  was  against 
the  court  in  every  debate,  owing  to  his  being  debarred 
of  that  share  of  power  usually  given  to  a  Lord  High- 
Treasurer),  obstructed  every  measure  proposed  for 
coming  to  some  speedy  resolutions.  At  last,  after  the 
greatest  heats,  and  the  warmest  debates  ever  known, 
it  was  determined  to  reject  the  King's  proposal,  and 
address  him  to  remove  from  his  councils  and  service 
the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  who  they  apprehended  was  the 
adviser  of  those  measures. 

The  King's  indignation  at  receiving  this  address  is 
not  to  be  expressed.  He  had  expected  the  most  hearty 
concurrence  in  every  national  measure  he  could  have 
proposed ;  but  when  he  found  how  much  he  was  mis- 
taken, he  broke  out  into  a  violent  exclamation  against 
his  enemies  in  the  parliament,  and  flew  in  a  violent 
passion  to  the  House.  He  turned  the  Speaker  out  of  the 
chair,  and,  seating  himself  in  it,  "  I  flattered  myself," 
said  he,  "  that  a  British  parliament  would  have  acted  on 
British  principles ;  but,  to  your  great  dishonour,  I  find 
myself  mistaken.  A  powerful  enemy  is  landed,  and  on 
the  march :  that  time  which  you  would  waste  in  sense- 
less disputes,  is  too  precious  for  me  to  follow  so  pernicious 
an  example :  I  shall  place  myself  at  the  head  of  my 
troops,  and  act  for  the  honour  and  good  of  my  country : 
but  let  those  traitors,  that  dare  form  machinations  against 
the  public  peace,  dread  the  indignation  of  an  injured 
and  enraged  Sovereign."  He  had  no  sooner  thundered 
out  these  words  than  he  left  the  House,  with  very  visible 
marks  of  anger. 

C 


i8  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE   VI. 

As  none  knew  the  King's  intentions,  all  were  terrified  ; 
those  who  had  so  violently  opposed  his  former  pro- 
posal, dreaded  his  discovering  their  guilt,  and  were  dis- 
mayed ;  they  now  offered  to  address  his  Majesty  to 
take  the  state  under  his  protection.  This  resolution  was 
quickly  agreed  to ;  but  before  it  could  be  concluded 
the  House  was  alarmed  with  a  violent  mob,  who  had 
broke  into  the  anti-chambers,  and  threatened  destruction 
to  every  man  who  should  oppose  the  King's  will.  Terror 
now  sat  in  every  countenance.  Nothing  less  than  im- 
mediate ruin  was  the  object  of  every  one's  fears.  With- 
out much  altercation,  however,  they  hastily  drew  up  an 
act,  by  which  the  King  was  enabled  to  apply  all  the 
money  in  the  hands  of  the  Bank  Trustees  to  public 
service,  in  such  manner  as  he  thought  most  expedient.1 

This  was  a  dreadful  stroke  to  the  public  credit ;  stocks 
sunk  almost  to  nothing,  and  the  consequences  were  an 
immediate  stop  in  the  payment  of  the  public  interest. 
However,  in  violent  disorders,  violent  remedies  are 
necessary.  The  King  no  sooner  possessed  this  money, 
which  amounted  to  some  millions,  than  he  paid  off  all 
the  arrears  of  the  army,  and  gave  orders  for  the  same 
in  the  navy.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  rapidity  of  his 
measures.  His  troops  were  rendezvoused  at  Bucking- 
ham ;  and  in  a  few  days  he  put  himself  at  the  head 
of  them.  The  whole  army,  when  collected,  amounted 
to  near  thirty  thousand  men,  five  thousand  of  which 
were  horse. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  enemy  under  Count  Schmettau 
had  made  little  or  no  progress,  considering  the  time  they 
1  i st  of  December,  1900. 


THE   RUSSIANS   SACK   DURHAM.         19 

had  been  landed.  Had  they  marched  immediately  for 
London  the  moment  they  were  debarked,  George  would 
have  had  much  less  time  to  collect  his  forces ;  but 
Schmettau  having  taken  Durham  by  storm,  he  most 
imprudently  gave  his  troops  three  days  to  plunder  ;  this 
conduct  was  madness  itself.  The  Russians  broke  into 
all  the  houses,  and  were  guilty  of  every  species  of  excess. 
Their  cruelties  were  unheard  of  and  unparalleled  ;  the 
most  tender  age  was  no  defence  against  these  merciless 
monsters  ;  old  men,  women,  and  children  were  butchered 
in  cold  blood,  in  the  most  shocking  manner.  It  would 
make  humanity  recoil  to  relate  their  horrid  barbarities  ; 
but  their  soldiers  were  soon  intoxicated  with  liquor  and 
cruelty,  and  all  discipline  and  order  were  at  an  end. 

The  King  being  informed  of  the  condition  of  the 
enemy,  hastened  his  marches  with  all  the  expedition 
that  was  possible.  He  reached  Lincoln  in  five  days ; 
and  there  understood  that  Schmettau,  on  the  advice 
of  his  approach,  had  drawn  out  his  men  from  Durham, 
though  not  without  great  difficulty,  and  was  on  the  march 
to  York.  His  Majesty  pushed  on  to  meet  him  before 
he  could  reach  that  city ;  but  as  it  was  too  strong  to 
be  taken  by  surprise,  Schmettau  encamped  between 
York  and  Wetherby,1  and  prepared  to  fight  the  King, 
who  was  within  five  miles  of  him.  There  were  several 
circumstances  that  induced  George  to  determine  on 
hazarding  an  action  immediately :  he  expected  soon 
to  hear  of  another  army  of  Russians  landing ;  and  he 
thought  that  avoiding  a  battle  would  damp  the  spirits 
of  his  soldiers ;  add  to  this,  the  barbarous  ravages  of 
1  [*>.  some  eight  miles  due  west  of  York;] 


20  THE    REIGN    OF   GEORGE   VI. 

the  savage  enemy  called  aloud  on  his  humanity  to  put 
a  stop  to  the  miseries  of  his  suffering  subjects.  He 
accordingly  drew  near  to  the  enemy,  and  reconnoitred 
their  situation,  and  prepared  to  attack  them  the  next 
day,  the  23rd  of  December. 

Schmettau  drew  up  his  army  on  the  side  of  a  hill,  with 
a  rivulet  in  his  front,  a  wood  on  each  wing,  and  a  village 
in  his  rear,  which  he  had  slightly  fortified,  and  threw 
some  battalions  into  the  houses.  All  the  King's 
motions  seemed  to  indicate  a  design  of  attacking  him  in 
his  front,  and  he  had  therefore  raised  several  batteries 
that  commanded  the  passage  of  the  rivulet :  his  Majesty, 
however,  finding  that  all  the  attention  of  the  enemy  was 
carried  to  their  front,  determined  to  make  only  a  feint 
there,  and  attack  them  in  their  rear.  Accordingly, 
about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  he  gave  General 
Sommers  the  command  of  ten  thousand  men,  with 
orders  to  remain  in  the  field,  ready  for  action  at  a 
moment's  warning,  and  as  soon  as  he  heard  a  signal 
they  agreed  on,  to  pass  the  rivulet,  and  make  an  attack 
on  the  enemy's  front,  while  the  King  himself  would  pass 
the  river  higher  up  and  fall  on  their  rear. 

This  scheme  had  all  the  success  that  could  have  been 
wished  for.  General  Sommers  had  no  sooner  made  his 
attack  than  Schmettau  gave  into  the  snare :  he  con- 
cluded immediately  that  the  whole  English  army  was  at 
his  front,  and,  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  his  first 
line,  which  included  the  choice  of  his  army,  he  repulsed 
the  English,  but  by  the  unparalleled  bravery  of  the  British 
troops  was  obliged  to  give  way  himself  in  his  turn.  Just 
at  that  critical  moment  the  King  made  his  attack  on  his 


VICTORY   AT   WETHERBY.  21 

rear,  with  a  fury  that  at  once  threw  the  Russians  into 
confusion  ;  and  Schmettau,  finding  himself  between  two 
fires,  would  have  made  his  retreat  had  it  been  in  his 
power :  he  made  every  effort  to  recover  his  oversight, 
and  thrice  rallied  and  led  his  troops  to  the  charge  ;  but 
the  unconquerable  fury  of  the  King's  attacks  overcame 
every  thing ;  never  man  performed  greater  feats  of 
personal  valour;  he  had  three  horses  killed  under  him, 
and  as  he  was  going  to  mount  a  fourth  was  near  being 
shot  by  a  Russian  grenadier,  but  his  carbine  missing  fire 
the  King  shot  him  dead.  What  concluded  the  day  was 
Schmettau's  being  killed  by  a  cannon  ball  :  his  death 
dispirited  his  men,  and  they  soon  gave  way ;  the 
situation  of  the  ground  would  permit  but  a  few  to 
escape,  and  those  in  small  bodies  through  the  woods. 
About  twelve  o'clock  the  battle  was  over.  Ten  thousand 
Russians  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  seven  thousand 
made  prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  English  was  not  incon- 
siderable ;  it  amounted  to  about  three  thousand  killed 
and  wounded.  The  Dukes  of  Rutland  and  Newcastle, 
the  Earl  of  Winchelsea,  and  Generals  Howard,  Chales, 
Lord,  and  French,  were  killed,  besides  which  many 
officers  of  distinction  were  wounded. 

This  victory  raised  the  spirits  of  the  people  ;  and  it 
was  particularly  pleasing  to  them,  as  their  young  and 
next  to  adored  Monarch  gained  it.  The  shouts  of  the 
army  were  equal  to  the  applauses  of  the  people ;  and 
where  a  Prince  had  given  such  uncommon  instances  of 
prudence  as  well  as  bravery,  it  was  impossible  but  that 
he  should  be  universally  beloved. 

The    King  had  discovered    a   disposition    which   no 


22  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

dangers  could  intimidate  or  difficulties  depress.  He  had 
no  sooner  fought  the  Russian  army,  than  he  was  in- 
formed a  fresh  fleet,  more  powerful  than  their  former, 
was  on  the  coast  of  Suffolk.  This  news,  which  cast  a 
fresh  alarm  on  the  minds  of  the  people,  only  quickened 
the  rapidity  of  the  King's  motions.  The  English  fleet 
was  collected  in  the  Thames  and  Medway,  and  by  means 
of  the  greatest  expedition,  was  ready  to  sail,  but  waited 
for  a  fair  wind.  It  consisted  of  sixty-four  sail  of  the 
line  and  thirty-two  frigates  ;  George  was  no  sooner  in- 
formed of  the  enemy  than  he  determined  to  command 
his  fleet  himself.  He  rode  with  all  expedition  to 
Chatham,  and  took  the  command  from  the  Duke  of 
Grafton,  who  was  recovered  of  his  late  wounds,  but  his 
Grace  continued  in  the  ship  with  his  Majesty  to  give 
him  his  advice.  The  Britannia,  on  board  of  which  was 
the  King,  was,  without  exception,  the  finest  ship  in  the 
world  ;  she  carried  120  brass  guns,  and,  in  the  opinion 
of  the  best  judges,  was  so  well  built  and  manned,  that 
no  single  ship  could  live  near  her.  Nothing  could 
exceed  the  joy  of  the  sailors  at  having  their  young 
victorious  Sovereign  at  their  head  ;  they  expressed  the 
greatest  impatience  to  attack  the  enemy  ;  and  the  wind 
fortunately  shifting,  in  two  days  gave  them  their 
desire. 

The  Russian  fleet  consisted  of  eighty-nine  sail  of  the 
line  besides  frigates,  and  a  fleet  of  transports  which  it 
was  supposed  might  contain  about  ten  thousand  soldiers. 
About  eight  in  the  morning :  the  battle  begun  ;  the 
enemy's  Admiral,  Steinhold,  in  a  ship  of  80  guns,  and 
1  Jan.  10,  1901. 


THE    RUSSIAN    FLEET   DEFEATED.       23 

another  of  70  bore  down  on  the  Britannia  ;  the  King 
met  them,  and  singly  engaged  them.  At  one  broadside 
the  Russian  Admiral  was  sunk  to  the  bottom, — a 
dreadful  stroke,  which  threw  their  fleet  into  disorder. 
The  other  70  gun-ship  sheered  off  in  a  few  minutes,  and 
the  Britannia  was  left  without  an  enemy.  The 
Marlborough  was  engaged  with  two  Russian  ships,  who 
were  too  strong  for  her,  but  the  King  pouring  a  broad- 
side into  one  of  them,  immediately  turned  the  supe- 
riority in  favour  of  the  Marlborough  :  by  eleven  o'clock 
the  Russian  fleet  sheered  off,  and  his  Majesty  chaced. 
Nine  of  their  line  of  battle  ships  were  taken,  three  sunk, 
and  two  burnt ;  forty  transports  were  also  taken,  and 
several  sunk.  Thus  did  this  young  and  gallant 
Monarch,  with  all  the  courage,  conduct,  and  skill  of  an 
experienced  Admiral,  defeat  the  enemy's  fleet,  which  , 
was  so  much  superior  to  his  own.  This  second  victory 
raised  the  fame  of  the  King  to  the  highest  pitch,  changed 
the  face  of  affairs,  and  spread  a  general  joy  through  the 
breasts  of  all  his  subjects. 


CHAPTER    III. 

A.D.  I9OI-I902. 

Military  and  Naval  preparations  of  the  King. — War  with  France. 
— Invasion  of  Flanders. — Battle  of  Winox. — Rapid  successes. 
—The  Russians  defeated  at  sea.— Peace  of  Beauvais. 

Two  such  glorious  victories  seated  George  with  security 
on  the  throne.  But  his  success  did  not  occasion  the 
least  neglect  in  his  military  preparations  ;  he  was  now 
superior  to  the  enemy  at  sea,  and  was  determined,  at  all 
events,  to  preserve  his  superiority.  Ten  sail  were  fitting 
out  with  all  expedition  at  Milford  Haven,  and  other 
squadrons  were  getting  ready  at  Portsmouth,  Plymouth, 
Chatham,  Hull,  and  Lynn.  The  King  had  particular 
reasons  for  not  suffering  his  preparations  to  relax.  The 
King  of  France  was  at  this  time  busied  in  fitting  out  a 
large  fleet,  and  all  the  ports  of  that  kingdom,  from 
Amsterdam  to  Bayonne,  resounded  with  naval  arma- 
ments. George  looked  on  them  with  a  very  jealous 
eye  ;  the  Court  of  Versailles,  indeed,  gave  out  that  they 
were  intended  against  the  Emperor  of  Morocco,  who 
had  lately  insulted  a  French  Ambassador ;  but  it  was 
evident  that  preparations  so  very  great  indicated  some 
further  design  in  view  :  however,  a  trifling  accident  soon 
explained  the  views  of  the  French  King. 


FRANCE   DECLARES   WAR.  25 

An  English  privateer  in  the  Channel  having  attacked 
another  carrying  Russian  colours,  and  disabled  her,  she 
hung  out  French  colours.  It  seems  a  merchant  at 
Rotterdam  had  fitted  her  out  to  cruise  upon  the 
English,  and  gave  the  Captain  orders,  if  he  met 
with  an  enemy  too  strong  for  him,  to  show  French 
colours.  This  affair,  in  which  the  French  were  evidently 
aggressors,  was  made  a  pretence  for  a  quarrel  ;  the 
French  Ambassador  at  London  demanded  satisfaction 
for  the  damage  done  the  French  ship  ;  the  King 
returned  a  most  spirited  answer :  and  in  short,  after 
many  memorials  and  replies,  the  King  of  France 
declared  war  against  Great  Britain,  and  was  answered 
by  his  Britannic  Majesty.1  Charles,  jealous  of  the 
British  power,  had  entered  into  an  offensive  and  de- 
fensive treaty  with  Peter,  and  had  agreed  to  receive 
the  Russian  ships  into  the  ports  of  France  ;  and  by 
combining  their  respective  fleets,  to  overpower  the 
naval  force  of  George  at  once. 

Fortunately  for  the  King,  Peter  was  dilatory  in  his 
preparations ;  the  British  fleet,  to  the  amount  of  ninety 
sail  of  the  line,  was  ready  for  action,  and  saw  no  enemy 
that  could  look  it  in  the  face.  But  the  King  was 
determined  to  lose  no  time ;  collecting  a  large  fleet  of 
transports,  he  embarked  twenty  thousand  men  on  board 
them,  and  resolved  to  form  an  invasion  of  France.  He 
gave  out  that  he  designed  to  attack  Brest ;  and  to 
deceive  the  enemy  the  better,  sent  vessels  to  sound  the 
depth  of  water  on  several  parts  of  the  coasts  of  Britany. 
The  enemy  marched  down  troops  from  all  parts  of 
1  May  6th,  1901. 


26  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

France  to  defend  themselves  where  they  thought  the 
descent  was  intended ;  but  the  King's  plan  was  well 
laid,  and  unsuspected  by  the  Court  of  Versailles.  In- 
stead of  steering  to  the  coast  of  Britany  he  directed  his 
course  to  that  of  Flanders,  and,  without  the  least 
opposition,  landed  his  whole  army  on  the  beach  of 
Blankenburg. 

He  immediately  published  and  dispersed  a  memorial 
to  the  Dutch,  exhorting  them  to  take  this  favourable 
opportunity  of  regaining  their  liberty,  promising  to  do 
everything  for  them  that  could  be  any  way  conducive 
to  so  salutary  an  end.  But  their  spirits  were  too  much 
depressed,  and  they  were  kept  too  much  in  awe  by  the 
garrisons  that  were  in  their  several  fortresses  to  listen  to 
a  deliverer.  George  marched  towards  Bruges,  which  capi- 
tulated without  the  firing  of  a  gun.  Ostend,  Ypres,  and 
Newport  cost  him  some  days  ;  but  his  progress  was  so 
rapid,  before  the  French  had  an  army  to  oppose  him, 
that  his  difficulty  in  these  conquests  was  not  very  great. 
The  Marshal  Duke  de  Vivionne  at  last  appeared  near 
Dunkirk,  after  a  forced  march,  at  the  head  of  forty 
thousand  men.  The  King  was  no  sooner  informed  of 
his  approach  than  he  determined  to  fight  him  directly ; 
delays  to  him  were  dangerous ;  whereas,  the  enemy 
would  every  day  increase  in  strength.  Vivionne  was 
encamped  at  Winox,  and  entrenching  himself,  waited 
for  reinforcements  ;  but  George,  having  sent  spies  to 
reconnoitre  his  situation,  found  that  his  piquets  were 
placed  in  a  very  negligent  manner,  and  that  it  would  be 
no  difficult  circumstance  to  surprise  him  in  the  night. 
In  pursuance  of  this  opinion,  about  one  in  the 


A   BATTLE   IN    FLANDERS.  27 

morning,  of  the  loth  of  September,  at  the  head  of  ten 
regiments,  forming  the  first  line  of  his  army,  he  attacked 
the  enemy's  entrenchments.  The  onset  was  no  sooner 
made  than  they  were  forced ;  the  French  soldiers  ran 
naked  to  their  arms ;  several  of  their  Generals  did  all  in 
their  power  to  rally  them,  but  in  vain.  The  Duke  de 
Vivionne  had  his  head  shot  off  by  a  cannon-ball  in  the 
beginning  of  the  attack,  and  before  daylight  their  army 
was  defeated  and  totally  dispersed.  The  enemy  being 
pursued,  and  great  numbers  made  prisoners,  the  King 
presented  himself  before  Dunkirk,  and  the  cowardly 
Governor  gave  up  the  town,  to  his  astonishment,  without 
attempting  any  thing  for  its  defence.  Calais  opened  its 
gates  to  the  conqueror,  and  St.  Omer  surrendered  after 
a  week's  siege. 

These  rapid  successes  terrified  the  court  of  Charles  ; 
they  were  surprised  at  the  boldness  of  George's  attempt, 
to  make  a  regular  attack  on  so  powerful  a  monarchy  as 
that  of  France,  with  such  a  handful  of  men.  But  it  was 
a  maxim  with  the  King  to  despise  numerous  armies : 
forty  thousand  men,  he  often  said,  under  a  good  General, 
were  a  match  for  any  number ;  and  with  some  favour- 
able circumstances  even  twenty-five  or  thirty  thousand. 
Charles,  to  stop  the  progress  of  his  Britannic  Majesty, 
placed  the  Duke  of  Ventadour  at  the  head  of  a  pro- 
digious army  (collected  from  all  parts  of  France)  of  near 
one  hundred  thousand  men ;  a  force,  if  well  managed, 
by  being  divided  into  two  or  three  armies,  strong  enough 
to  overwhelm  George  at  once.  But  numerous  as  this 
body  of  troops  were,  they  came  only  to  be  spectators  of 
the  success  of  the  King  of  England.  Without  a  single 


28  THE   REIGN    OF   GEORGE  VI. 

blow  his  Majesty  made  himself  master  of  Boulogne,  and, 
slipping  by  the  French  army  in  the  night,  surprised 
Montreuil.  The  road  to  Paris  was  now  open  to  him  ; 
the  Royal  family  retired  from  Versailles  ;  Charles  would 
have  tried  the  fortune  of  the  war  himself,  but  a  violent 
fit  of  the  gout  confined  him  to  his  palace.  The  Duke 
de  Ventadour,  by  his  injudicious  motions,  was  incapable 
of  stopping  the  King's  progress  ;  he  laid  siege  to  Amiens, 
and  it  surrendered  before  the  Duke  could  arrive  to 
protect  it.  Neufchatel  had  the  same  fate ;  and  the 
King,  astonished  at  his  own  success,  had  thoughts  of 
making  a  flying  march  to  Paris.  The  French  army 
formed  such  an  unwieldy  body,  that  it  was  for  ever 
exposed  to  the  sudden  attacks  of  the  English.  Venta- 
dour was  but  an  indifferent  General,  and  had  to  oppose 
a  young  Monarch,  whose  late  actions  rendered  him  the 
most  celebrated  commander  in  Europe. 

In  the  mean  time  the  attention  of  Peter  was  called  off, 
in  a  great  measure,  from  the  English  war,  by  a  new 
enemy,  that  had  made  a  formidable  attack  upon  his 
dominions.  Bajazet,  Emperor  of  the  Turks,  an  old 
enemy  of  the  Czar's,  thought  this  a  fair  opportunity  to 
recover  Crim  Tartary,  which  the  Russian  Monarch  had 
conquered  from  him  in  the  last  war.1  In  this  situation 
he  listened,  with  pleasure  to  the  remonstrances  of  the 
English  Ambassador,  who  left  no  stone  unturned  that 
could  engage  the  Emperor  in  the  war.  Bajazet  thought 
the  moment  so  fair,  when  Peter  was  engaged  in  a  most 

1  [This  is  not  a  very  happy  forecast  :  the  Crimea  was  conquered 
by  Russia  as  early  as  1783,  instead  of  in  the  end  of  the  nineteenth 
century.] 


THE   SULTAN    INTERVENES.  29 

expensive  war  with  Great  Britain,  that  the  Grand  Vizier, 
Selim,  at  the  head  of  two  hundred  thousand  men  marched 
into  Russia.  The  Czar  collected  his  forces  to  oppose 
this  inundation  of  Turks  ;  and  just  as  the  two  armies 
were  beginning  the  war,  the  Russian  fleet  of  near  one 
hundred  sail  of  the  line  appeared  in  the  Channel. 

The  British  fleet,  under  the  Duke  of  Grafton  (who, 
though  he  had  sometimes  met  with  ill  success,  was  one 
of  the  greatest  Admirals  Britain  had  ever  produced),  was 
about  equal  in  force  to  that  of  the  Russians.  It  was  not 
long  before  the  two  Admirals  found  an  opportunity  to 
engage.  It  would  be  tedious  to  give  the  particulars  of 
this  furious  battle  ;  it  lasted  a  whole  day  without  being 
decisive ;  the  Russians  lost  five  ships  of  the  line,  and 
the  English  four ;  if  any  thing,  the  advantage  was  for 
the  latter ;  but  before  morning  the  two  fleets  parted, 
and,  the  wind  blowing  a  violent  storm  for  the  two  next 
days,  nineteen  Russian  men  of  war  were  driven  ashore 
on  the  coast  of  Norfolk,  and  were  there  burnt ;  the 
English  lost  only  two,  but  had  several  dismasted. 

This  stroke  secured  to  George  his  superiority  at  sea. 
This  navy  was  so  powerful  that  the  French  fleets  were 
blocked  up  in  their  ports,  and  were  not  strong  enough 
to  look  the  English  in  the  face  ;  so  that  Charles  now  saw 
all  his  hopes  blasted,  and  the  King  of  England  at  the 
head  of  a  victorious  army  ready  to  march  to  Paris  itself. 
In  this  critical  situation  he  determined  to  sue  for  peace. 
George,  whose  conduct  was  guided  by  justice,  not  by  in- 
ordinate ambition,  readily  listened  to  the  proposal.  He 
appointed  ambassadors  to  meet  those  of  France  at 
Beauvais,  where  a  peace  was  soon  agreed  to.  The  Czar 


30  THE   REIGN    OF   GEORGE  VI. 

sent  an  ambassador  on  his  part,  so  it  became  general 
between  the  three  nations.  The  principal  article  was, 
That  Charles  should  cause  to  be  paid  to  the  King  of 
Great  Britain  two  millions  of  pounds  sterling,  for  the 
expences  of  the  war,  at  three  equal  payments,  six 
months  between  each.  The  treaty  being  signed  by  the 
two  Monarchs  and  the  Russian  Ambassador,1  George 
withdrew  his  forces  out  of  France,  and  evacuated  all 
his  conquests. 

1  ii  Jan.,  1902. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

A.D.  1902-1916. 

Interest  of  the  National  Debt  reduced.— The  building  of  the  palace 
and  city  of  Stanley. — The  Royal  Academies. —  George  VI. 
encourages  the  Arts,  Sciences,  and  Literature. 

NEVER  was  any  quarrel  concluded  more  gloriously. 
George  now  found  himself  at  peace  with  all  the  world  ; 
he  had  been  victorious  against  the  most  potent  mon- 
archy on  earth,  and  another  formidable  kingdom.  These 
successes  secured  him  abroad,  but  at  home  all  was  con- 
fusion. The  stopping  payment  of  the  interest  of  the 
public  debt  had  thrown  innumerable  families  into 
extreme  indigence ;  yet  the  measure  was  absolutely 
necessary,  and  the  very  existence  of  the  nation  had 
been  preserved  by  it.  But  as  the  war  was  now  at  an 
end,  the  Parliament  took  under  their  consideration  the 
state  of  the  National  Debt ;  and,  after  a  multitude  of 
proposals,  calculations,  and  debates,  they  agreed,  by  a 
small  majority,  that  the  interest,  at  the  rate  it  then 
stood,  was  a  burthen  too  great  for  the  nation  to  bear, 
and  appointed  a  committee  to  draw  up  a  bill  for  reducing 
it.  The  preamble  to  this  bill  set  forth  the  sad  internal 
state  of  the  nation — painted,  in  the  strongest  colours, 


32  THE   REIGN    OF   GEORGE   VI. 

the  impossibility  of  paying  the  interest  on  the  national 
funds — showed  that  an  attempt  to  go  on  in  doing  it 
must  end  in  a  total  bankruptcy,  and  the  utter  ruin  of 
all  concerned — that  under  these  circumstances  half  the 
present  interest  would  be  of  more  real  value  than  the 
whole,  in  the  dangerous  situation  they  were  now  in  ; 
and  the  bill  accordingly  enacted,  that  the  interest  on 
every  fund  of  which  the  national  fund  was  composed 
should  be  reduced  one  half.1 

History  cannot  produce  an  instance  of  such  an  event 
as  this  being  effected  with  so  little  disturbance.  All 
ranks  of  people  seemed  content  with  their  half;  they 
had  lately  seen  the  extreme  danger  to  which  the  nation 
was  reduced  for  want  of  money,  and  they  cheerfully 
considered,  that,  if  they  lost  a  half  of  their  income,  it 
was  to  preserve  their  lives,  their  liberties,  and  the 
remainder  of  their  fortunes.  This  great  event  would 
not  have  been  brought  about  with  so  much  ease  and 
expedition,  but  the  path  was  sketched  out  by  the  bill, 
which  was  drawn  up  for  the  same  (but  which  miscarried) 
in  the  reign  of  George  IV.  But  it  no  sooner  passed 
into  a  law  now,  than  its  good  consequences  were 
immediately  felt  by  the  nation  in  general.  Such  an 
enormous  incumbrance  was  no  sooner  removed,  than 
George  found  his  kingdom  vigorous  and  more  formidable 
than  ever. 

1  [That  is  from  4  to  2  per  cent.  That  the  former  rate  prevailed 
in  1900  is  shown  by  the  figures  on  p.  8,  giving  ^8,500,000  as  the 
interest  on  ,£211,000,000  or  thereabouts.  As  the  interest  for  1903 
was,  after  the  change,  just  ^4,250,000,  we  must  conclude  that  the 
King  had  somehow  contrived  to  fight  through  the  war  of  1900-1902 
without  any  further  borrowing.] 


THE   BUDGET   OF    1903. 


33 


It  may  not  be  unentertaining  to  the  reader,  here  to 
lay  before  him  the  particulars  of  the  grants  of  the  year 
1903,  after  the  peace  had  taken  place. 


50,000  seamen,  including  marines  and  ordnance  \ 

for  sea  service  J 

45,000  men,  land-forces,  in  Colonies  and  Great  ^ 

Britain,  etc.,  and  ordnance  for  ditto  / 

Greenwich  Hospital 
Milford  Hospital 
Building,  rebuilding,  and  repairing  his  Majesty's  ) 

ships  ) 

To  the  nine  Foundling  Hospitals 
Adding  new  fortifications  to  Batavia,  etc. 
To  his  Majesty  for  fortifying  other  places  in  the 

East  Indies 
Deepening  and  enlarging  the  harbour  of  Hull,  ) 

and  docks  j 

Civil  List 


Interest  of  the  national  debt 


£ 

2,900,000 

2,250,000 

35,000 
40,000 

600,000 
90,000 

100,000 

50,000 
200,000 

2,000,000 

8,235,000 
4,250,000 

:  2,485,000! 


A  young  monarch  of  his  active  spirit,  was  not  likely 
to  waste  the  time  which  peace  left  on  his  hands  in  idle 
dissipation.  He  understood  many  arts  perfectly,  and 
was  tolerably  well  acquainted  with  most.  His  favourite, 
the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  was  also  a  lover  of  literature,  and 

1  [Putting  the  actual  estimates  for  1898-9  beside  these  figures, 
we  find  them  eight  times  as  great.  An  army  of  250,000  regulars 
(excluding  India,  militia,  and  volunteers)  costs  us  ,£20,000,000. 
A  navy  of  93,000  men  requires  ^25,000,000.  The  Civil  Service 
estimates  run  to  about  ^22,000,000.] 

D 


34  THE    REIGN    OF   GEORGE   VI. 

spent  a  great  part  of  his  time  in  the  conversation  of 
men  of  letters.  The  Arts  and  Sciences  at  this  period, 
in  England,  wanted  nothing  but  encouragement  to 
raise  them  to  a  very  splendid  height,  and  to  make  the 
age  of  George  VI.  rival  any  of  those  remote  ones  that 
are  so  celebrated  in  history.  It  is  both  entertaining  and 
curious  to  reflect  on  their  state  during  this  reign,  and 
compare  it  with  the  present ;  those  great  men  whose 
names  alone  would  have  immortalized  the  age  of  George 
VI.  are  now  gone,  and  have  left  none  to  succeed  them. 
Indeed  they  still  live  in  their  admirable  works,  but  have 
left  few  successors  to  their  genius  and  abilities.  But  to 
leave  this  digression,  let  us  take  a  view  of  the  arts  in 
the  period  of  which  we  are  speaking. 

George  had  a  natural  taste  for  them  ;  and  what  was 
of  equal  consequence  to  their  success,  was  rich,  liberal, 
and  magnificent.  Hitherto  his  time  had  been  engrossed 
by  more  weighty  concerns  ;  but  now  that  peace  left  him 
the  master  of  his  time,  he  displayed  a  taste  and  genius 
in  more  arts  than  that  of  war.  London,  though  the 
wonder  of  the  world,  never  pleased  the  King.  Its 
prodigious  size  was  its  only  boast ;  it  contained  few 
buildings  that  did  honour  to  the  nation  ;  in  a  word,  it 
was  a  city  finely  calculated  for  trade,  but  not  for  the 
residence  of  the  polite  arts.  The  meanness  of  his 
Majesty's  palace  disgusted  him ;  he  had  a  taste  for 
architecture,  and  determined  to  exert  it  in  raising  an 
edifice,  that  should  at  once  do  honour  to  his  kingdom, 
and  add  splendour  to  his  court. 

In  Rutlandshire,  near  Uppingham,  was  a  small  hunt- 
ing box  of  the  late  King's,  which  George  admired  ;  not 


THE   KING  AT   STANLEY.  35 

for  the  building,  but  its  beautiful  situation.  In  his 
hours  of  rural  amusements  the  king  formed  the  design 
of  raising  a  palace.  Few  parts  of  his  dominions  could 
afford  a  more  desirable  spot  for  such  a  purpose.  The 
old  seat  stood  on  an  elevated  situation,  which  com- 
manded an  extensive  prospect  over  the  adjacent  country. 
It  was  almost  surrounded  with  extensive  woods  ;  which, 
having  been  artfully  planted,  added  the  greatest  beauty 
to  the  prospect,  without  intercepting  the  view.  On  one 
side  there  was  an  easy  descent  of  about  three  miles, 
which  led  into  an  extensive  plain,  through  which  a  river 
took  its  meandering  course.  Many  villages  seemed  to 
rise  here  and  there  from  out  the  woods,  which  gave  a 
great  variety  to  the  scene,  and  the  fertile  plain  was  one 
continued  prospect  of  villages,  groves,  meadows,  and 
rivulets,  and  all  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  a  noble 
and  capacious  forest.1 

This  charming  situation  must  have  struck  any  person 
of  less  taste  than  the  King ;  he  was  charmed  with  it  at  , 
the  first  sight,  and  soon  after  thought  of  building  a 
palace  on  so  advantageous  a  situation.  The  famous 
Gilbert,  whose  name  is  immortalized  by  so  many  works 
of  genius,  was,  at  that  time,  architect  to  the  King.  He 
drew  the  plans  of  several  palaces,  out  of  which  his 
Majesty  chose  one  ;  and  immediately  set  him  about 
the  work.  Many  difficulties  were  to  be  overcome, 
before  even  the  first  stone  could  be  laid  ;  the  fabric  was 
to  be  built  with  Portland  stone,  which  could  not  be 

1  [There  is  no  place  of  the  name  of  Stanley  near  Uppingham. 
The  situation  described  is  that  of  Stoke  Dry  or  Glaston.  The 
river  is  the  Welland,  and  the  distant  forest  that  of  Rockingham.] 


36  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

brought  to  the  spot  without  an  infinite  expence  over- 
land. To  remedy  this  inconvenience,  the  parliament 
passed  an  act  to  make  the  river  Welland  navigable  to 
the  very  plain,  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill  on  which  the 
intended  palace  was  to  be  raised.  The  same  session 
also  granted  his  Majesty  a  million  sterling  towards  the 
expence  of  building  this  magnificent  pile.  The  King 
spared  no  cost  to  render  this  edifice  the  most  magnificent 
and  superb  palace  in  the  universe.  Gilbert  had  an  un- 
limited power  granted  him  to  follow  his  genius  in  every 
particular,  without  the  least  restraint.  Fleets  of  ships 
were  continually  passing  from  Portland  to  Hull  and 
Lynn  with  cargos  of  stone,  which  were  conveyed  in 
barges  to  the  place  where  the  palace  was  to  be  built. 
Ten  sail  were  sent  to  the  different  ports  of  Italy,  to  load 
the  finest  marbles.  In  short,  nothing  was  spared  to 
make  this  palace  the  wonder  of  the  world  ; *  but  the 
erection  of  it  was  only  a  part  of  the  King's  design. 

In  the  plain  above  described  his  Majesty  formed  the 
scheme  of  raising  a  city,  but  was  staggered  at  the 
thoughts  of  the  expence.  However,  Moor  the  architect 
hinted  to  him,  that  if  his  Majesty  was  to  raise  a  few 
public  edifices,  and  remove  some  of  the  courts  from 
London  thither,  they  would  alone  occasion  numbers 
to  build  near  their  residence  ;  that  his  Majesty's  fixing 
his  own  residence  there,  would  also  occasion  a  vast 
increase  of  building. — The  King  was  pleased  with  the 
thought,  and  determined  to  execute  it.  The  great 
Gilbert  drew  the  ground  plot  of  that  part  which 
now  reaches  from  St.  Mary's  church  quite  to  Great 
1  It  was  founded  in  1907. 


THE  ACADEMY  OF  ARCHITECTURE.   37 

Hollis-Street  and  Scotland  Square.  St.  Stephen's 
was  his  work  too,  and  is  a  beautiful  monument  of  his 
taste  and  genius  ;  that  church  and  the  Academy  for 
Architecture  l  were  the  two  first  public  buildings  that 
were  raised  ;  Moor  was  the  artist  who  erected  the  latter  ; 
but  this  deserves  a  more  particular  mention. 

Architecture  was  one  of  the  King's  favourite  studies  ; 
but  its  being  an  art  was  recommendation  enough  for 
that  great  Monarch  to  encourage  it.  The  plan  on  which 
this  Academy  was  formed,  was  finely  imagined  to  secure 
a  perpetual  protection.  It  consisted  of  a  President,  with 
a  salary  of  two  thousand  pounds  a  year ;  Gilbert  was 
the  first.  Six2  senior  and  twelve3  junior  professors  had, 
the  former  five,  and  the  latter  three  hundred  pounds  a 
year  each.  What  a  noble  institution  was  this  !  Worthy 
the  Monarch  who  formed  the  outline,  and  the  Minister 
that  finished  the  design.4  George  had  the  satisfaction  of 
seeing  Stanley  increased  beyond  what  his  most  ardent 
wishes  could  have  desired.  Most  of  the  nobility,  and 
many  of  the  rich  commoners,  in  imitation  of  their 
Sovereign,  erected  magnificent  palaces ;  it  grew  the 
fashion  among  the  higher  order  of  his  subjects  to  erect 
houses  at  Stanley.  The  Dukes  of  Suffolk,  Buckingham, 
Richmond,  Kent,  and  Bridgewater,  the  Earls  of  Surrey, 
Winchelsea,  Middleton  and  Bury,  and  Mr.  Molesworth, 
particularly  distinguished  themselves  by  the  splendour 

1  Both  erected  in  1909. 

2  The  first  instituted  were  Comins,  Holt,  Moor,  Brown,  Salviola 
the  Spaniard,  and  Stevens. 

:!  James,   Philipson,  Padrao  an  Italian,   Rickson,  Manly,  Hare, 
Thompson,  Johnson,  Weal,  Place,  Richards,  and  Stephenson. 
4  The  Duke  of  Suffolk. 


38  THE    REIGN    OF   GEORGE  VI. 

of  their  palaces,  amongst  many  others.  But  what  gave 
a  prodigious  increase  to  this  noble  city  was  the  erection 
of  the  Senate  House :  that  noble  building,  which  is  now 
the  admiration  of  all  Europe,  was  the  master-piece  of 
the  celebrated  Moor.  The  front  is  certainly  one  of  the 
finest  pieces  of  architecture  in  the  world.  It  was 
finished  in  1913.  The  same  year  the  Parliament 
assembled  in  it  ;  and  here  I  cannot  help  quoting  a 
passage  in  their  address,  as  the  praise  it  contains  was 
perfectly  merited  by  this  great  Monarch. — "  Assembled 
in  this  edifice,  which  is  one  of  the  many  marks  of  your 
Majesty's  magnificence,  and  princely  encouragement 
of  the  arts  and  sciences,  we  cannot  omit  congratulating 
your  Majesty  on  the  completion  of  so  noble  a  monument 
of  your  grandeur  and  the  nation's  glory.  And  we 
return  your  Majesty  our  most  dutiful  acknowledge- 
ments, for  so  splendid  a  mark  of  your  esteem  for 
your  Parliament,  which  led  you  to  erect  so  magnifi- 
cent a  Senate  House  out  of  your  private  revenue. 
We  join  \vith  the  rest  of  your  Majesty's  subjects  in 
expressing  our  admiration  of  your  royal  and  princely 
virtues ;  your  noble  encouragement  of  the  arts  and 
sciences,  adds  a  fresh  lustre  to  the  title  of  hero,  which 
your  Majesty's  great  actions  had  before  most  justly 
conferred." — This  session  'voted  the  King  a  million 
sterling  for  the  senate  house,  and  granted  five  hundred 
thousand  pounds  a  year  till  Ms  Majesty's  building  should 
be  finislied. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  magnificence  of  Gilbert's  plan 
for  this  glorious  city.  The  houses  were  all  built  to  form 
one  general  front  on  each  side  of  every  street.  Nothing 


HIS   MAJESTY   TURNS   ARCHITECT.       39 

was  used  but  Portland  stone.  The  streets  were  broad, 
well  paved,  and  the  buildings  not  too  high.  Many 
noble  squares  were  marked  out,  and  some  finished. 
The  theatre  was  the  work  of  his  Majesty  himself,  who 
drew  the  plan,  and  showing  it  to  Gilbert,  that  great 
man  told  the  King  it  had  not  a  single  fault ;  but  this 
compliment  had  not  sincerity  enough  in  it.  It  certainly 
contains  some  blemishes,  but  is  undoubtedly  a  work  of 
genius.  The  three  centuries  before  his  Majesty's  reign 
did  not  produce  so  fine  a  building.  Its  simplicity  and 
grandeur  are  admirable. 

The  Academy  of  Painting  was  another  institution 
which  would  alone  have  rendered  the  memory  of  any 
Monarch  dear  to  the  arts  and  sciences.  It  was  reserved 
for  the  age  of  George  VI.  to  be  graced  with  a  list  of 
great  artists  in  this  country,  whose  works  should  render 
their  own  names  as  well  as  his  immortal.  From  the 
foundation  of  the  English  monarchy  to  the  age  of 
George,  Britain  had  never  seen  a  painter  that  could 
rank  with  the  first  class  of  foreign  artists.1  But  though 
this  great  King  could  not  create,  yet  he  drew  by  his 
encouragements  and  rewards,  artists  from  their  retire- 
ments, and  set  them  to  work.  No  genius  ever  met  with 
even  a  rebuke  from  George;  merit  was  sure  to  be 
rewarded ;  the  excellence  in  any  art  the  certain  road  to 
fortune.  Gilbert  was  the  architect  of  the  building,  and 
its  grandeur  is  well  known ;  the  president  of  this 
academy  had  a  salary  of  two  thousand  pounds  a  year ; 
ten  seats,  each  five  hundred  ;  and  forty  young  artists 

1  [This  is  rather  hard  on  Reynolds  and  Gainsborough,  both  well- 
known  men  by  1763.] 


4o  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

were  maintained,  and  had  apartments  allotted  them 
with  pensions  of  one  hundred  pounds  a  year  each. 
Nothing  was  ever  better  planned  to  promote  the 
progress  of  this  delightful  art ;  and  its  success  in 
England  under  this  reign  was  accordingly  prodigious. 
Nicholson,  an  English  artist,  and  one  whose  name  will 
for  ever  stand  foremost  in  the  list  of  painters,  was  the 
President  of  the  Academy.  Besides  this  appointment 
he  was  loaded  with  riches,  and  created  a  Baronet.  The 
Battle  of  the  Angels,  in  the  saloon  of  the  palace,  which 
this  great  man  painted,  is  second  to  no  picture  in  the 
world.  Tomkins,  Vere,  and  Norton,  were  all  English 
artists,  and  not  inferior  to  the  celebrated  Italians  of  the 
age  of  Leo  X.  The  first  was  equal  to  Correggio  him- 
self, and  the  last  exceeded  Dominichino  and  Guido.  Who 
does  not  glow  with  ardour  at  the  rememberance  of  the 
works  of  these  divine  masters  ?  Who  does  not  regret 
their  loss  ? — they  are  gone,  and  have  left  but  few  behind 
them  that  can  pretend  to  any  degree  of  competition. 
The  other  artists  that  had  seats  in  the  academy  are 
well  known  :  Simpson  painted  the  Jupiter  Olympius  in 
the  saloon  of  Apollo,  a  picture  which  would  alone  have 
immortalised  him.  The  most  splendid  court  in  Europe 
was  sure  to  be  attended  with  a  multitude  of  foreign 
artists.  Spinoza,  Martileat,  and  Carviante,  were  received 
in  the  most  distinguished  manner  by  the  King,  and  had 
each  pensions  of  five  hundred  pounds  granted  them, 
besides  being  liberally  paid  for  their  works.  Never  was 
any  art  so  much  obliged  to  a  Sovereign,  as  that  of 
painting  to  George  VI. 

The  Palace  itself,  which  has  for  so  many  years  been 


DECORATIONS  OF  THE  PALACE.    41 

the  delight  and  wonder  of  Britain,  was  finished  in  1915, 
eight  years  after  its  foundation.  Never  was  any  building 
raised  so  expeditiously.  It  was,  indeed,  astonishing  ; 
but,  the  King  sparing  no  expense,  Gilbert  finished  this 
superb  edifice  in  so  short  a  time,  by  means  of  the 
infinite  number  of  hands  he  kept  constantly  employed 
on  it.  It  would  be  endless  to  describe  this  amazing  pile 
of  building  ;  and  it  has  already  been  done  in  all  the 
languages  of  Europe.  The  famous  Escurial  of  Philip  the 
Second  of  Spain,  and  Versailles  of  Lewis  XIV.  of  France, 
of  both  which  we  read  such  pompous  accounts,  were 
infinitely  exceeded  by  Stanley.  The  shell  of  the  building 
alone  cost  the  King  above  eight  millions  sterling.  The 
adorning  and  furnishing  it  was  the  work  of  above  fifty 
years,  and  the  expense  infinite.  The  ceilings  and 
apartments  were  painted  by  Nicholson,  Tomkins,  Vere, 
Norton,  and  many  other  celebrated  artists.  The  King 
had  no  sooner  begun  to  build  than  he  sent  connoisseurs 
through  all  Europe  to  collect  paintings,  statues,  rarities, 
books,  and  manuscripts,  and  in  these  commissions  he 
spared  no  expense.  He  even  dispatched  Ambassadors 
to  Constantinople,  and  throughout  all  Asia,  to  make 
collections  ;  and  always  choosing  the  properest  men  for 
executing  his  commands,  he  succeeded  better  than  any 
Monarch  that  ever  attempted  to  tread  in  his  footsteps. 
The  palace  of  Stanley  thus  became  the  repository  of  all 
the  curiosities  which  the  world  afforded.  No  wonder 
his  palace  became  so  celebrated,  and  drew  such  numbers 
of  foreigners  into  England,  when  the  collection  of 
pictures  and  statues  it  contained  were  almost  equal  in 
value,  and  number  of  capital  pieces,  to  what  remained 


42  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

throughout  all  Europe  ;  and  his  library  contained  above 
thirteen  hundred  thousand  valuable  books  and  manu- 
scripts. 

This  glorious  building  was  not  only  the  residence  of 
royalty,  but  might  properly  be  called  the  Temple  of  the 
Muses.  In  his  hours  of  relaxation  from  business  the 
King  here  conversed  with  Reynolds,  that  great  genius, 
who  united  the  elegance  of  Mason  and  the  genius  of 
Shakespeare  :  with  Young,  whose  comedies  far  exceeded 
those  of  the  celebrated  Symonds :  with  Pine,  who,  to 
the  inventive  imagination  of  Milton,  added  the  correct- 
ness and  harmony  of  Pope.  What  a  memorable  epoch 
was  it  in  history,  when  a  George  VI.  conversed  with 
three  great  poets,  in  a  palace  built  by  Gilbert,  and 
painted  by  Nicholson  ! 

But  an  event  happened  that,  for  a  while,  turned  off 
the  attention  of  the  King  from  these  sublime  employ- 
ments. 


CHAPTER   V. 

A.D.    1917-1918. 

Russians  and  French  attack  the  Empire. — Battle  of  Augsburg.— 
Battle  of  Lutzen. — Siege  of  Vienna. — George  VI.  assists  the 
Emperor  Frederick. — Famous  march. — Battle  of  Vienna. — 
Russians  and  French  driven  out  of  Germany. — George  attacks 
France,  and  enters  Paris. — Battle  of  Melun. 

WHEN  we  consider  the  dispositions  of  the  three  princi- 
pal Sovereigns  at  this  period  on  the  Continent,  it  will  not 
appear  wonderful  that  the  peace  between  them  should 
not  t>e  lasting.  The  ambition  of  Peter,  the  cunning 
policy  of  Charles,  and  the  weakness  of  Frederick, 
formed  such  contrasts  as  must  necessarily  produce  no 
long  friendship  among  them.  The  Emperor  of  Russia, 
ever  restless  and  weary  of  peace,  looked  with  envious 
eyes  on  the  fair  provinces  of  Germany.  The  weakness 
of  the  reigning  Emperor  gave  him  a  fair  opportunity  to 
attempt  the  execution  of  his  schemes.  He  entered  into 
a  negotiation  with  Charles,  which  ended  in  a  treaty, 
aimed  at  Frederic.  It  was  agreed  that  Mecklenbourg, 
Pomerania,  and  some  other  of  the  northern  provinces, 
should  be  conquered  and  ceded  to  Peter,  and  the 
southern  Austrian  duchies  to  Charles.  This  flagrant 
treaty  was  no  sooner  signed,  than  pretences  were  sought 


44  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

for,  to  break  with  the  unsuspecting  Frederic.  Between 
ambitious  Princes  these  are  seldom  wanted  long.  It 
would  be  endless  to  repeat  even  the  titles  of  the 
memorials,  answers,  and  rejoinders  that  were  pub- 
lished between  the  parties  ;  but  the  Emperor,  rinding 
his  enemies  were  determined  to  attack  him,  prepared 
for  his  defense.  The  Duke  of  Saxony,  his  General, 
collected  his  troops,  and  found  himself  at  the  head  of 
seventy  thousand  men  ;  with  these  he  marched  against 
the  King  of  France,  who,  at  the  head  of  near  one 
hundred  thousand  men,  had  begun  the  war.  The 
Duke  attacked  the  King  near  Augsburg  ;  and,  after 
a  desperate  and  bloody  battle,  defeated  him.1  This 
victory  stopped  the  progress  of  the  French  arms,  and 
enabled  the  Duke  to  direct  his  march  towards  Branden- 
burg, which  was  being  over-run  by  the  Russians.  Peter, 
at  the  head  of  ninety  thousand  men,  had  taken  Berlin, 
and  two  other  Russian  armies  were  making  a  rapid  pro- 
gress. The  Duke  of  Saxony,  with  his  victorious  army, 
made  flying  marches  to  repel  these  invaders.  It  was  not 
long  before  he  had  an  opportunity  of  righting  the  Czar. 
About  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  two  armies  joined 
battle,  in  the  very  plain  where  Gustavus  Adolphus  the 
Great  fought  the  battle  of  Lutzen.  Success  hung 
quivering  over  each  army  for  a  considerable  time ; 
at  last  the  Duke  was  killed,  and  his  death  was  followed 
by  the  total  defeat  of  his  whole  army.2  This  great 
victory  was  hardly  gained  when  Peter  was  informed 
that  his  ally,  the  King  of  France,  had  recovered  his  late 
disgrace  by  gaining  a  signal  victory  over  the  Electors 
1  Sept.  14,  1917.  ~  Oct.  ii,  1917. 


FREDERICK    IX.    BESIEGED    IN   VIENNA.    45 

of  Hanover  and  Bavaria,  who,  with  fifty  thousand  men, 
had  taken  arms  in  defence  of  the  Empire. 

Frederick's  affairs  were  now  fast  advancing  to  ruin  ; 
the  Russians  on  one  side  and  the  French  on  the  other 
pressed  him  so  hard,  that  he  determined,  with  a  strong 
garrison  and  plenty  of  provisions,  to  shut  himself  up  in 
Vienna,  one  of  the  strongest  cities  in  Europe.  He  sent 
Ambassadors  to  George  VI.  to  implore  his  protection, 
and  after  seeing  his  enemies  in  possession  of  his  domi- 
nions, shut  himself  up  in  his  capital  ;  which  Peter,  with 
one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men,  immediately 
invested. 

The  King  of  England,  who  panted  for  glory  when 
honour  pointed  out  the  path,  was  now  moved  by 
humanity :  he  pitied  the  condition  of  the  unhappy 
Emperor,  and  determined  to  assist  him.  He  laid 
before  the  Parliament,  ever  ready  to  concur  with  their 
Monarch  in  prosecuting  the  interest  and  honour  of 
their  country,  the  state  of  Europe  ;  displayed  the  sad 
situation  of  the  house  of  Brandenburg,  and  asked 
their  concurrence  in  supporting  it.  The  wishes  of  the 
whole  kingdom  attended  the  King  in  this  demand  ;  and 
the  Commons  having  granted  the  necessary  supplies, 
George  increased  his  forces  to  eighty  thousand  men, 
while  his  fleet  was  manned  and  ready  for  service  in  case 
of  necessity.  Very  soon  after  a  vast  fleet  of  transports 
wafted  the  King,  at  the  head  of  sixty  thousand  of  the 
bravest  troops  in  the  world,  to  the  coast  of  Flanders. 
Had  the  Emperor  been  in  a  less  critical  situation,  he 
could  have  drawn  one  of  his  enemies  off  by  marching 
to  Paris ;  but  nothing  could  save  Frederic  except 


46  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE   VI. 

raising  the  siege  of  Vienna.  George,  therefore,  lost  no 
time,  but  began  a  long  and  dangerous  march,  through 
a  country  wholely  possessed  by  the  enemy.  He  had 
with  him  a  vast  train  of  artillery,  and  a  multitude  of 
baggage  waggons,  yet,  thus  incumbered,  he  ventured  on 
one  of  the  most  dangerous  expeditions  that  ever  was 
known.  All  the  passes,  quite  from  Flanders  to  Austria, 
were  in  the  hands  of  the  French  and  Russians  :  he  had 
many  fortresses  to  pass  by ;  and  a  prodigious  number 
of  rivers  to  cross.  Yet  all  these  difficulties  so  far  from 
slackening  the  activity  of  the  King,  served  only  to 
spur  him  more  eagerly  on.  The  particulars  of  this  cele- 
brated march  are  well  known.  George,  almost  without 
the  loss  of  a  man,  arrived  in  Austria,  on  the  banks  of 
the  Danube,  after  one  of  the  most  expeditious  marches 
ever  known.  He  slipped  by  three  armies,  whose 
only  business  was  to  intercept  him  ;  he  passed  every 
river  in  safety,  and,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  the 
world,  was  in  a  condition  to  fight  the  Czar  of  Moscovy, 
almost  as  soon  as  that  Monarch  had  heard  of  his 
approach. 

Peter  immediately  raised  the  siege,  and,  drawing  up 
his  forces  in  the  plains  of  Vienna,  prepared  to  fight  the 
King  of  England,  who  was  also  engaged  in  the  same 
employment.  The  Russian  army  had  a  superiority  of 
above  sixty  thousand  men,  consequently  their  numbers 
were  two  to  one ;  but  no  dangers  could  depress  the 
heart  of  George.  Having,  with  moving  batteries,  secured 
the  rear  and  wings  of  his  army  from  being  surrounded, 
he  placed  his  artillery  in  the  most  advantageous  manner ; 
and  dividing  his  front  into  two  lines,  at  the  head  of  the 


GEORGE  VI.   RELIEVES   VIENNA.         47 

first  he  began  the  attack,  after  his  artillery  had  played 
on  the  enemy  an  hour,  with  great  success.  The  Russian 
infantry,  animated  by  the  presence  of  their  Czar,  under 
whom  they  had  so  often  conquered,  repulsed  him  with 
some  loss.  The  King  hereupon  made  a  second  and 
still  more  furious  attack,  but  yet  without  success.  At 
that  critical  moment  the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  who  com- 
manded his  left  wing,  sent  for  immediate  assistance,  as 
he  was  hard  pressed  by  the  superior  numbers  of  the 
enemy.  George  flew  like  lightning  to  his  weakened 
troops,  and  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  six  regiments 
of  dragoons,  made  such  a  furious  attack  on  the  eager 
Russians  as  threw  them  into  disorder,  and  following  his 
advantage,  pushed  them  with  great  success.  Thus, 
having  given  his  left  time  to  rally  and  renew  the  attack, 
he  returned  to  the  centre,  where  his  presence  was 
equally  wanted.  The  Czar,  having  repulsed  his  two 
first  attacks,  and  finding  the  English  at  a  stand,  not 
knowing  the  reason,  made  a  most  violent  and  well-directed 
assault  on  them,  which  being  repulsed,  he  renewed  it 
with  still  greater  vigour.  The  King  of  England  coming 
up  at  that  moment,  and  placing  himself  at  the  head  of 
fifteen  thousand  horse,  attacked  the  centre  of  the  Russian 
army  with  such  irresistable  impetuosity  that  he  bore 
down  all  before  him.  Every  effort  the  Czar  could  make 
proved  ineffectual ;  the  King  pursuing  his  success,  re- 
newed his  attacks  on  the  broken  enemy,  which  threw 
their  whole  army  into  the  utmost  confusion.  The  Czar 
ordered  a  retreat,  but  it  was  made  in  miserable  order  ; 
the  King  dispatched  the  Duke  of  Devonshire  to  pursue 
the  enemy  with  thirty  thousand  men,  who  made  a 


48  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

prodigious  slaughter  ;  the  vast  numbers  of  the  Russians 
only  increasing  their  confusion.1 

Thus  did  this  magnanimous  Monarch  gain  this 
glorious  victory,  against  double  his  own  number,  over 
some  of  the  best  troops  in  Europe,  who  had  been  used 
to  victory.  Never  could  General  show  more  dis- 
tinguishing proofs  of  a  most  heroic  courage,  than  the 
King  in  this  great  day.  This  victory  was  thoroughly 
complete ;  thirty-five  thousand  Russians  were  left  dead 
in  the  field  of  battle,  twenty-four  thousand  made 
prisoners,  and  thirteen  thousand  wounded ;  in  short, 
the  Czar,  before  he  arrived  in  Denmark,  had  lost  above 
eighty  thousand  men,  a  loss  in  one  battle  almost  un- 
paralleled. The  trophies  were  two  hundred  pieces  of 
brass  cannon,  besides  colours  and  drums,  &c.  without 
number ;  and  their  military  chest  was  taken,  containing 
above  thirty  millions  of  roubles,  a  prodigious  sum. 

But  the  greatness  of  the  King's  victory  was  best  seen 
in  its  consequences  ;  the  Emperor  Frederick  embraced 
him  as  his  deliverer,  and  Germany  was  entirely  cleared 
of  both  Russians  and  French  ;  for  Charles,  on  the  news 
of  the  battle  of  Vienna,  which  was  like  a  thunder-bolt 
to  him,  had  abandoned  all  his  hasty  acquisitions,  and 
retired  into  France,  to  prepare  for  King  George's  recep- 
tion, as  he  every  day  expected  an  attack.  Nor  was  he 
mistaken  ;  the  King  had  no  sooner  seen  the  Emperor 
firm  on  his  late  tottering  throne,  than  he  directed  his 
march  towards  France,  determining  to  punish  Charles 
for  his  unjust  attack  on  Frederick.  He  met  with  no 
opposition,  and  entered  France,  as  he  would  have 
1  May  20,  1918. 


GEORGE  VI.    CAPTURES   PARIS.          49 

entered  England.  In  three  weeks  the  whole  duchy  of 
Lorraine  was  subdued  ;  and  Rheims  opened  its  gates  to 
the  conqueror.  George  advanced  towards  Paris  with 
hasty  marches ;  the  Court  in  the  greatest  terror  retired 
to  Orleans,  and  on  the  sixth  of  September,  1918,  the 
King  of  England  entered  Paris  at  the  head  of  his 
victorious  army. 

The  whole  French  nation  were  astonished  at  the 
success  of  George,  and  a  general  despondency  ensued 
every  where,  but  in  the  breast  of  Charles.  That  Prince 
was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Lyons,  at  the  head  of 
a  powerful  army,  but  in  doubt  whether  he  should  fight 
the  English  or  no.  His  very  crown  was  at  stake ;  a 
defeat  must  inevitably  strip  him  of  his  dominions  ;  and 
on  the  other  hand,  a  pusillanimous  conduct  could  not 
but  sink  the  spirits  of  his  people  still  lower,  and  be 
attended  with  perhaps  as  fatal  consequences.  But  the 
rapid  success  of  the  King  of  England,  hardly  allowed 
him  time  to  think :  that  Monarch  had  divided  his 
army  into  two  parts  ;  with  one  he  was  over-running 
Normandy,  while  the  Duke  of  Devonshire  with  the 
other  was  conquering  Picardie,  the  Isle  of  France,  and 
Champagne ;  by  the  end  of  October  all  the  northern 
provinces  of  France  were  in  the  hands  of  the  English. 
In  the  mean  time,  Charles  had  increased  his  army  to 
one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  men,  but  the  greater 
part  were  but  indifferently  disciplined.  A  large  body  of 
French  troops  were  in  the  service  of  the  King  of  Venice, 
and  were  now  on  their  march  home  ;  but  without  staying 
for  these,  Charles  advanced  towards  Paris.  George 
immediately  collected  his  forces,  and  prudently  en- 

E 


50  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

trenched  himself  in  a  very  advantageous  spot ;  here  the 
King  of  France  attacked  him,  and  fought  in  that 
desperate  manner  which  might  be  expected  from  a 
brave  man,  whose  kingdom  was  at  stake.  But  the 
genius  of  George  prevailed.  The  English  cannon  were 
placed  so  advantageously,  and  so  well  served,  that  every 
attack  the  French  could  make,  served  but  to  increase 
the  prodigious  number  of  their  slain.  Charles  at  last 
drew  off  his  men  from  the  attack,  when  the  King  of 
England,  letting  loose  ten  thousand  horse,  on  the 
weakened,  and  almost  vanquished  enemy,  completed 
his  victory,  with  the  total  defeat  of  the  French.1  Orlea- 
nois,  Britany,  and  Burgundy,  were  immediately  over-run 
by  the  English  troops.  But  winter  coming  on,  the 
King  left  the  command  in  France  to  the  Duke  of  Devon- 
shire ;  and  crossing  the  water,  landed  in  England  ;  where 
he  was  received  by  all  his  expecting  subjects  with  the 
loudest  acclamations  of  unfeigned  joy. 

1  Nov.  7,  1918. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A.D.    1919-1920. 

War  renewed. — Siege  and  Relief  of  Orleans. —The  King  wounded. 
—Battle  of  Arleux.  —  Battle  of  Alengon.  —  Death  of  King 
Charles. — George  re-enters  Paris. — Leaves  France,  and  returns 
to  England. 

THE  King  of  England,  who  thought  he  had  done 
nothing  while  he  had  any  thing  to  do,  was  soon  in 
France ;  his  troops  having  enjoyed  every  necessary 
refreshment,  were  collected  very  early  in  the  spring, 
and  rendezvoused  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Paris. 
Charles,  on  his  side,  did  everything  that  industry, 
artifice,  or  bravery  could  effect,  to  retrieve  the  terrible 
condition  of  his  affairs.  He  had  applied  to  the  Court 
of  Madrid  for  succours,  and  met  with  success  ;  the 
King  of  Spain  furnished  him  with  money,  and  by  his 
great  vigilance  he  had  collected  his  army  as  soon  as 
his  enemy.  George  opened  the  campaign  by  besieging 
Orleans,  a  city  of  the  greatest  importance  ;  and  Charles 
determined  to  attempt  relieving  it.  He  formed  a  scheme 
for  surprising  the  King  in  his  entrenchments  ;  one  dark 
night,  about  twelve  o'clock,  he  advanced  with  near 
thirty  thousand  men,  through  a  hollow  way  which  led  to 


52  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

the  King's  lines :  by  some  well  conducted  motions,  he 
cut  off  the  advanced  guards,  and  knocking  down  several 
sentinels,  made  a  vigorous  attack  on  the  English  en- 
trenchments ;  the  troops,  unprepared  for  action,  ran 
hastily  to  their  arms ;  the  king  flew  to  the  quarter 
where  Charles  made  his  attack,  and  found  General 
Shipton  at  the  head  of  four  regiments,  which  were  by 
that  time  half  formed,  sustaining  the  vigorous  efforts  of 
the  French ;  he  rallied  and  formed  his  men  as  fast  as 
possible,  but  with  all  the  coolness  imaginable :  no  effort 
was  left  untried  by  our  young  Monarch,  to  repulse  the 
enemy  ;  he  drove  them  back  twice,  but  still  they  renewed 
the  attack  ;  at  last,  George  unfortunately  was  wounded 
in  the  side  by  a  musket  ball,  and  carried  off  the  field. 
No  other  stroke  could  be  half  so  despairing  to  his 
troops ;  they  gave  way  almost  immediately ;  but  yet 
the  Earl  of  Bury  retired  with  tolerable  good  order. 
The  English  commanders  greatly  distinguished  them- 
selves in  this  action,  particularly  the  Earl  who  con- 
ducted the  retreat.1 

Charles  fought  with  the  greatest  bravery,  and  led  on 
his  troops  with  the  most  heroic  firmness :  he  showed 
equal  conduct  and  courage  in  the  scheming,  and  exe- 
cuting his  plan.  He  revived  by  this  action  the  spirits  of 
his  whole  kingdom.  It  was  indeed  no  inconsiderable 
honour  to  triumph  over  the  King  of  England  ;  though  the 
wound  that  young  hero  received  was  Charles's  best  friend. 
But  the  victory  greatly  raised  his  reputation. — The 
English  were  obliged  to  raise  the  siege  immediately,  and 
the  King  was  carried  to  Mayenne ;  his  wound  was 

i  May  7,  1919, 


PARIS  RECOVERED  BY  THE   FRENCH.     53 

not  dangerous,  but  was  not  likely  to  be  healed  soon. 
Nothing  could  exceed  the  sorrow  of  the  whole  army 
at  this  unhappy  accident ;  they  loved  the  King  as  a 
father,  and  never  fought  under  him  but  with  an  eager 
certainty  of  victory.  All  his  dominions  wept  on  receiving 
the  news,  and  offered  up  the  most  fervent  prayers  to 
heaven  for  his  recovery.  The  Duke  of  Devonshire 
commanded  a  small  army  in  Paris,  and  hearing  of  the 
King's  defeat,  was  at  some  difficulty  to  know  how  to 
proceed.  Charles  was  on  the  full  march  to  his  capital, 
and  his  troops  were  too  few  to  oppose  him  yet  he 
could  not  quit  the  city  without  orders.  However,  he 
soon  received  them  from  the  King,  to  join  the  troops 
under  the  Earl  of  Bury.  It  was  with  some  difficulty 
that  he  effected  this,  for  Charles  was  bent  on  making 
him  and  his  whole  army  prisoners.  But  slipping  by 
him,  he  made  three  forced  marches,  and  joined  the 
royal  army,  of  which  he  then  took  the  command. 

Touraine,  Berry,  Nivernois,  the  Isle  of  France,  Cham- 
pagne, and  part  of  Normandy,  were  soon  over-run  by 
the  French  troops;  Charles  found  his  army  was  in- 
creased to  near  two  hundred  thousand  men,  in  high 
spirits  at  his  late  victory.  But  what  chiefly  increased 
his  reputation,  was  the  possession  of  Paris.  Flushed 
at  the  fair  appearance  his  affairs  wore,  he  thought  of 
giving  battle  to  the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  before  George 
was  well  enough  to  command  in  person. 

His  generals  indeed  all  advised  him  against  the 
scheme  ;  and  represented  to  him  that  the  English  army 
would  decrease  every  day  ;  that  his  subjects  were  so 
inspirited  with  his  late  success,  that  they  would  rise 


54  THE    REIGN   OF  GEORGE   VI. 

• 

against  his  enemies  wherever  they  still  possessed  the 
command  ;  but  that  in  hazarding  a  battle,  he  put  all  his 
advantages  to  the  stake  at  once,  at  a  time  when  a 
defeat  must  be  attended  with  the  most  fatal  conse- 
quences.— These  representations  had  little  effect  on 
Charles  ;  impatient  for  a  complete  victory,  he  collected 
one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men,  and  at  the 
head  of  that  vast  army  began  his  march  to  attack  the 
English. 

The  King  had  been  some  days  removed  to  Caen,  when 
he  was  informed  of  the  motions  of  Charles.  He  sent 
immediate  orders  to  the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  to  fortify 
himself  in  the  strongest  manner,  and  to  choose  the  best 
situation  for  a  camp  for  that  purpose.  His  Grace 
obeyed  the  command  without  delay,  and  fixed  on  an 
admirable  situation  at  Conlie ; l  he  soon  rendered  his 
camp  impregnable,  and  was  at  the  same  time  able  to 
receive  all  sorts  of  supplies  from  the  country  behind 
him.  The  Earl  of  Bury,  with  eight  thousand  men,  was 
at  Alehgon  ;  and  General  Villiers,  with  ten  thousand,  at 
Rennes,  so  that  the  three  armies  formed  a  line,  which 
perfectly  secured  them.  On  the  third  of  June,2  Charles 
arrived  in  sight  of  the  English  camp ;  but  was  sur- 
prised to  find  how  admirably  every  thing  was  disposed 
for  his  reception  ;  he  found  it  was  impossible  to  attack 
the  Duke  with  the  least  prospect  of  success  :  he  assaulted 

1  [Oddly  enough  Conlie  was  to  see  a  great  camp  in  the  nine- 
teenth century.  It  was  the  place  chosen  for  the  mobilization  of 
the  Breton  Garde  Mobile  in  the  autumn  of  1870  during  the 
Franco- German  War.] 


OPERATIONS   IN   FLANDERS.  55 

several  of  his  posts,  but  always  met  such  a  reception,  as 
convinced  him  that  nothing  could  be  effected.  He 
turned  off  towards  Paris,  after  this  ineffectual  march,  and 
laid  siege  to  Chartres,  a  strong  fortress,  and  nearer  to 
the  capital  than  any  other  in  the  hands  of  the  English. 

The  King  of  France  had  hardly  undertaken  the  siege, 
before  he  had  intelligence  of  an  event,  which  both 
obliged  him  to  raise  it,  and  gave  him  great  uneasiness. 
General  Sommers  had  commanded  an  army  of  twenty 
thousand  English  in  Flanders,  from  the  opening  of  the 
war;  Charles  had  lately  detached  the  Marquis  de 
Senetraire,  at  the  head  of  forty  thousand  men,  to  give 
him  battle,  or  prevent  his  joining  the  Duke  of  Devon- 
shire, as  he  had  made  some  motions  which  indicated  a 
design  to  undertake  that  dangerous  expedition.  Sene- 
traire, with  all  the  rashness  of  a  young  soldier,  for  he 
was  but  twenty-two,  attacked  Sommers  in  his  strong 
entrenchments,  and  after  a  sharp  engagement  was  totally 
defeated.  The  English  General  made  the  best  use  of 
so  fortunate  an  affair ;  the  battle  was  fought  near 
Arleux,  and  quitting  the  field,  he  made  a  flying  march 
with  his  victorious  troops  to  Amiens,  from  thence  he 
flew  towards  Rouen ;  when  the  King  of  France,  being 
alarmed  at  the  celerity  of  his  marches,  determined  to 
raise  the  siege  of  Chartres,  and  hasten  himself  to  meet 
him. 

George,  whose  wound  now  began  to  heal,  was  in  pain 
for  his  brave  General,  and  finding  himself  pretty  well 
recovered,  resolved  to  place  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
army.  He  was  advised  against  it  by  his  surgeons,  but  in 
vain :  the  impetuosity  of  his  courage,  could  not  be 


56  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

stopped  ;  and  he  arrived  at  the  camp  the  2Qth  of  June. 
He  immediately  drew  his  forces  out  of  their  entrench- 
ments, and,  calling  in  the  detachments  commanded  by 
the  Earl  of  Bury,  and  General  Villiers,  he  again  found 
himself  at  the  head  of  a  gallant  army,  of  seventy 
thousand  men  in  good  spirits,  and  who  longed  to  wipe 
off  their  late  disgrace.  Charles  had  marched  to  Breteuil, 
to  intercept  Sommers,  and  he  had  stationed  his  troops 
in  so  judicious  a  manner,  that  the  Englishmen  could  not 
pass  him.  The  King  of  England  having  drawn  in  all 
his  scattered  troops,  moved  towards  the  French  King  ; 
who  prepared  to  receive  him  in  the  most  vigorous 
manner.  It  was  plainly  foreseen  that  a  general  engage- 
ment must  quickly  ensue,  for  Charles  drew  up  his  army, 
to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men, 
in  order  of  battle,  on  the  plains  of  Alengon :  George 
came  in  sight  of  him  the  fourth  of  July,  and  prepared 
that  night  to  give  him  battle.  The  French  army  was 
posted  in  the  most  advantageous  manner.  In  their 
front  was  a  rivulet,  behind  which  were  nine  redoubts 
mounted  with  cannon  ;  their  wings  were  defended  in 
the  same  manner,  and  every  approach  guarded  with 
artillery. 

The  King  having  reconnoitred  the  enemy's  position, 
drew  up  his  troops  on  the  same  plain,  at  some  distance 
in  their  front.  As  the  French  army  outspread  his,  he 
disposed  his  cannon  in  his  wings,  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
prevent  his  being  surrounded  ;  himself  commanded  the 
centre,  the  Duke  of  Devonshire  the  right,  and  the  Earl 
of  Bury  the  left.  Every  thing  being  prepared  for  the 
engagement,  the  King  ordered  the  signal  to  be  made  for 


DECISIVE   BATTLE  NEAR   ALENgON.     57 

beginning  it,  and  about  nine  in  the  morning  that  battle 
began  which  was  at  once  to  decide  the  fate  of  two 
mighty  kingdoms.  The  French  army  was  the  most 
numerous ;  and  commanded  by  their  King.  The 
Monarch  of  the  English  also  headed  them,  and  they 
were  eager  to  engage,  and  obliterate  by  their  bravery 
the  memory  of  their  late  defeat.  The  fire  of  the 
artillery  was  the  beginning  of  this  great  action  ;  as  the 
British  troops  advanced  under  cover  of  their  own 
cannon,  that  of  the  enemy  played  on  them  with  great 
fury,  and  some  effect.  But  the  skill  of  the  English 
engineers  so  well  directed  their  fire,  that  several 
batteries  of  the  enemy  were  thrown  into  confusion. 
The  King  however  soon  brought  on  warmer  ,work ;  at  the 
head  of  the  first  line  of  his  centre  he  began  the  attack, 
which  was  received  with  firmness.  The  Earl  of  Bury  at 
the  same  time  with  the  left,  fell  on  the  right  of  the 
French.  For  about  an  hour  the  success  of  the  day  was 
doubtful ;  but  the  right  of  the  English  army  then 
beginning  the  attack,  threw  the  French  into  a  little  con- 
fusion. Charles,  however,  flying  with  great  celerity  from 
his  centre,  repulsed  the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  and  attacked 
him  in  his  turn,  drawing  off  a  part  of  his  centre  to 
sustain  his  left ;  the  Duke  repelled  his  attack,  but  it  was 
renewed  with  such  vigour,  that  he  found  it  necessary  to 
send  an  Aid  de  Camp  to  the  King  for  assistance. 
George  drew  twenty  battalions  from  his  centre,  and  all 
his  horse  from  his  left.  This  was  a  most  masterly  and 
rapid  motion  ;  just  as  the  Duke  was  thinking  of  a 
retreat,  the  King  came  up  at  the  head  of  his  fresh 
troops  :  the  field  of  battle  was  now  almost  changed  ;  the 


58  THE   REIGN    OF   GEORGE   VI. 

French  had  been  so  often  repulsed  in  their  attacks,  that 
it  was  even  dangerous  to  pursue  their  advantage  after 
the  great  loss  they  had  suffered,  but  Charles,  contrary  to 
the  advice  of  his  generals,  renewed  his  attack  after 
George  was  arrived.  The  French  troops  fatigued  with 
fighting  almost  three  hours,  in  a  hot  day,  made  but  a 
faint  impression,  the  King  easily  repulsed  them,  and 
placing  himself  at  the  head  of  his  cavalry,  made  a  most 
furious  attack  on  his  almost  defeated  enemies.  Nothing 
resisted  him,  the  whole  French  army  was  broke  through 
in  a  moment ;  and  the  slaughter  that  ensued  was  terrible. 
While  the  King  burst  through  every  battalion  of 
French,  with  the  irresistable  fury  of  his  cavalry, 
General  Young  brought  up  sixty  pieces  of  cannon, 
which  played  on  their  broken  troops  near  an  hour.  All 
the  efforts  of  Charles  were  in  vain  ;  the  battle  was  lost 
beyond  the  power  of  recovery  ;  and  to  complete  the 
misfortunes  of  the  French,  their  King,  as  he  was 
endeavouring  to  rally  his  men,  was  killed  by  a  cannon 
ball.  The  Earl  of  Bury,  with  twenty  thousand  men 
pursued  the  flying  enemy,  and  made  a  vast  multitude  of 
prisoners. 

Never  was  any  battle  more  critically  won.  The 
English  army  was  on  the  point  of  being  defeated,  which 
would  certainly  have  been  its  fate,  had  not  the  King 
recovered  all,  by  one  of  the  most  masterly  strokes  of 
generalship  recorded  in  history.  Never  was  there  a 
braver  soldier,  or  a  more  complete  commander  ;  both 
characters  he  equally  displayed  in  this  celebrated 
battle  :  he  received  a  slight  wound  in  his  left  arm  ; 
had  three  horses  killed  under  him ;  and  during  the 


RESULTS  OF  BATTLE  OF  ALENgON.   59 

whole  action,  exposed  his  person  in  the  hottest  fire.  In 
killed  and  wounded  he  lost  seven  thousand  men,  but 
what  is  remarkable,  not  one  officer  of  great  note.  The 
French  nation  never  sustained  a  more  terrible  blow — 
never  one  more  decisive.  Besides  the  King  they  lost 
thirty-two  thousand  men  killed,  nine  thousand  wounded, 
and  twelve  thousand  prisoners ;  in  all  fifty-three  thousand, 
an  amazing  number  ;  among  whom  were  the  Princes  of 
Conde,  and  Charlerois  of  the  blood  royal ;  the  Dukes  of 
St.  Omer,  Rochefoucault,  Ventadour,  Amiens,  and 
D'Elieu,  many  other  Nobility  of  great  rank,  thirteen 
Lieutenant  Generals,  and  five  Major  Generals,  all 
killed.  Among  the  prisoners  were  the  Dukes  of 
Bourdeaux,  Rennes,  St.  Clair,  D'Oyonne  ;  the  Marshal 
Swyvione,  and  three  Major  Generals,  besides  many 
others  of  rank.  One  hundred  and  fifty  pieces  of 
cannon  ;  seventy  mortars,  and  all  the  baggage  of  the 
army,  with  drums,  standards,  and  colours  without 
number  were  taken. 

But  the  prodigious  consequences  of  this  victory  best 
proved  its  decisiveness.  The  road  was  open  to  Paris  ; 
George,  at  the  head  of  his  victorious  army  took  it  ;  his 
detachments  over-run  the  whole  province  of  Orleanois, 
even  to  Nevers  :  himself  made  a  triumphant  entry 
into  Paris,  and  Philip  V1L,  the  new  French  King,  hardly 
reigned  in  his  capital,  before  he  was  obliged  to  fly 
from  it.  All  Picardie  was  immediately  conquered  ; 
the  English  themselves  were  amazed  at  the  rapidity 
of  their  own  success.  Montargis,  Sens,  Troyes,  and 
Auxerre,  opened  their  gates  to  the  Conqueror.  The 
strongest  fortresses  held  out  but  a  few  days,  so 


60  THE   REIGN   OF  GEORGE  VI. 

universal  was  the  terror  which  spread  over  all 
France.  They  had  no  prospect  of  relief;  King 
Charles,  who  just  before  the  battle  of  Alengon,  which 
robbed  him  of  his  crown  and  his  life,  saw  himself 
at  the  head  of  two  hundred  thousand  men,  left  a 
successor  who  had  even  not  ten  thousand  about  his  own 
person  ;  and  yet  half  France  was  in  his  possession.  But 
the  English  prosecuted  their  success  with  so  much 
vigour,  that  every  moment  brought  him  tidings  of  their 
conquests. 

The  rapidity  with  which  George  followed  his  blow 
surprised  all  Europe.  By  the  beginning  of  August  he 
was  in  the  entire  possession  of  Normandy,  Brittany,  the 
whole  province  of  Orleanois,  the  Isle  of  France,  Cham- 
pagne, Picardie,  and  Flanders.  He  had  small  detach- 
ments making  important  conquests  in  other  provinces. 
The  Duke  of  Devonshire  acted  in  Lorraine,  the  Earl  of 
Bury  in  Burgundy,  General  Sommers  in  Hainault,  and 
General  Villiers  watched  the  motions  of  Philip,  who  had 
retired  to  Lyons.  Thus  the  English  were  in  possession 
of  near  half  France.  These  wonderful  successes,  while 
they  called  to  mind  the  remote  days  of  Edward  the 
Third  and  Henry  the  Fifth,  yet  totally  eclipsed  them  ; 
and  though  a  very  great  share  of  admiration  was  paid  to 
the  names  of  those  celebrated  heroes,  a  degree  con- 
siderably higher  attended  the  name  of  George. 

This  heroic  Monarch  (who  was  at  Paris)  found  himself 
much  disordered  after  his  late  fatigues  ;  his  wound  had 
not  received  sufficient  indulgence  to  complete  a  cure,  so 
that  his  physicians  by  all  means  advised  him  to  return 
for  a  short  time  to  England,  and  repose  himself  after 


THE    KING    RETURNS   TO   ENGLAND.     61 

the  vast  fatigues  he  had  undergone.  The  King,  who 
found  himself  very  indifferent,  followed  their  advice, 
and  leaving  the  command  in  France  to  the  Duke  of 
Devonshire,  with  orders  to  prosecute  the  war  with  the 
utmost  vigour,  he  left  that  kingdom,  and  arrived  at 
London  the  first  of  September,  1919. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

A.D.    1919-1920. 

Foreign  affairs. — Spain  and  Russia  intervene  in  the  war. — Treaty 
of  Madrid. — Preparations  in  Great-Britain. — Parliament  meets. 
— An  allied  army  mobilized  in  Switzerland. — Duke  of  Devon- 
shire conquers  Flanders  and  Holland. 

GEORGE  could  not  have  left  France  at  a  more  critical 
time.  His  prodigious  successes  had  kindled  the  jealousy 
of  several  of  his  neighbours,  who  wished  to  see  the 
rapidity  of  his  conquests  stopped.  A  series  of  victories 
had  raised  his  character  as  a  commander  to  an  extreme 
high  pitch  ;  he  possessed  the  reputation  of  not  only 
being  the  greatest  General  of  his  time,  but  even  one  of 
the  most  celebrated  that  ever  existed.  He  was  the 
sovereign  of  a  powerful  kingdom,  and  was  equally 
formidable,  both  by  sea  and  land.  He  had  given 
France  a  terrible  blow  by  one  successful  battle,  and 
bid  fair  to  conquer  the  whole  kingdom  in  another 
campaign  ;  these  circumstances,  at  the  same  time  that 
they  raised  the  jealousy  of  his  neighbours,  equally 
occasioned  a  dread  of  his  power  :  all  wished  to  clip  his 
soaring  wings,  but  no  one  singly  dared  to  attempt  it. 
His  old  enemy,  the  Czar  Peter,  was  engaged  in  a 


INTERVENTION  OF  SPAIN  AND  RUSSIA.     63 

second  war  with  the  Turkish  Emperor  Bajazet,  which 
had  been  carried  on  with  various  success  for  two  cam- 
paigns ;  and  a  late  rebellion  of  the  Danes,  under  Count 
Stormer,  had  obliged  him  to  divide  his  land  forces.  Yet 
engaged  as  he  was,  he  was  ready  to  come  into  any 
alliance  against  the  King  of  Great  Britain.  Indeed,  he 
could  no  longer  be  the  enemy  he  formerly  proved  ;  for 
the  Russian  fleet,  as  its  rise  was  swift,  so  its  declension 
was  rapid  ;  and  powerful  as  Peter  had  lately  been  at 
sea,  yet  he  was  now  by  no  means  in  a  condition  of 
making  any  naval  opposition  of  consequence  to  the 
fleets  of  England. 

Charles  the  Fifth,  who  at  this  time  sat  on  the  throne 
of  Spain,  was  a  weak  Prince,  but  governed  by  the  Count 
de  Leon,  a  Minister  of  great  abilities  and  unbounded 
ambition.  From  the  moment  George  distinguished 
himself  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  he  became  his 
enemy  professed,  and  by  his  intrigues  endeavoured  to 
unite  the  whole  force  of  Europe  against  him.  He  had 
supplied  the  late  King  of  France  with  immense  sums  of 
money,  he  had  put  the  whole  force  of  Spain  in  motion, 
and  waited  only  for  a  proper  opportunity  to  declare 
openly  against  the  King  of  Great  Britain.  Spain  was 
in  a  flourishing  condition  ;  the  acquisition  of  Portugal 
and  Brazil  was  very  considerable  ;  and  having  been  so 
fortunate  as  to  possess  a  succession  of  able  ministers, 
her  revenues  were  in  good  order,  and  her  forces  well 
disciplined  and  numerous  :  she  had  a  fleet  of  forty  sail 
of  the  line  ready  manned,  besides  frigates. 

Italy  at  this  time  enjoyed  a  profound  peace,  the  Kings 
of  Sicily  and  Venice  having  for  some  time  compromised 


64  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

all  their  disputes.  The  Emperor  Frederick  IX.  was  in 
close  alliance  with  George,  and  the  German  Princes 
neutral,  but  ready  to  let  their  troops  to  whoever  would 
hire  them.  The  Swiss  cantons  was  also  in  friendship 
with  Great  Britain.1 

Such  was  the  state  of  Europe,  when  the  battle  of 
Alen^on  struck  a  terror  into  most  of  its  Sovereigns. 
The  Count  de  Leon  had  sometime  before  entered  into 
a  negotiation  with  the  Czar,  to  form  an  alliance  against 
George.  This  battle  hastened  their  proceedings,  and 
a  treaty  was  soon  agreed  on  between  them,  for  the  pro- 
tection of  Philip,  and  signed  at  Madrid.  Peter  engaged 
to  join  the  Spanish  fleet  with  sixty  sail  of  the  line,  and 
to  send  ten  thousand  foot  and  five  thousand  horse  to 
assist  Philip.  Spain  was  to  march  an  army  of  sixty 
thousand  men  into  France,  to  act  against  the  English. 
In  return,  Philip  engaged  as  soon  as  George  was  driven 
out  of  his  dominions,  to  assist  Charles  with  all  his  forces, 
and  to  recover  Milan  from  the  King  of  Sicily.2  The  last 
article  was  secret;  but  his  Sicilian  Majesty  found  means 
to  come  at  the  designs  of  his  enemies.  The  first  of 
October  the  King  of  Spain  declared  war  against  Great 
Britain,  and  on  the  ninth  he  was  followed  by  the  Czar. 

George  in  the  mean  time  was  not  dilatory  in  opposing 
both  preparations  and  negotiations  against  those  of  his 
enemies.  He  no  sooner  arrived  in  England,  than  he 
despatched  orders  to  Milford,  for  a  squadron  of  twenty 
ships  of  the  line,  and  fourteen  frigates,  to  be  equipped 

1  Stephenson,  vol.  i.  p.  63. 

2  [Was  this  for  the  benefit  of  the  King    of  Venice  ?     Or  was 
Spain  dreamir    of  recovering  Milan,  lost  since  1712?] 


NAVAL   PREPARATIONS.  65 

with  all  expedition  ;  another  of  ten  sail,  and  eleven 
frigates,  at  Portsmouth  ;  twenty  line  of  battle  ships,  and 
nine  frigates,  at  Hull ;  fifteen  sail  were  almost  ready  for 
sea  at  Plymouth  ;  nine  at  Cork  in  Ireland,  and  five  at 
Lynn ;  in  all,  seventy-nine  sail  of  the  line,  besides  frigates. 
He  had  a  squadron  of  fifteen  sail  off  Toulon,  under 
Admiral  Tonson  ;  and  ten  in  the  Channel,  commanded 
by  Philips.  The  Duke  of  Grafton  hasted  down  to  Hull, 
to  quicken  the  preparations  for  fitting  out  the  grand 
squadron,  which  was  to  sail  for  the  Baltic  from  thence. 
Orders  were  given  for  the  fleets  at  Plymouth,  Ports- 
mouth, and  Lynn,  with  the  squadron  in  the  Channel, 
to  rendezvous  at  Hull,  as  fast  as  they  were  got  ready 
for  service,  that  a  powerful  fleet  might  sail  from  thence 
early  in  the  spring,  before  a  Russian  one  could  come  out 
of  the  Baltic.  Never  were  such  prodigious  preparations 
carryed  on  in  a  more  spirited  manner.  New  ships  were 
building  at  all  the  ports  of  Great-Britain  and  Ireland, 
and  even  in  the  immense  colonies  of  America  ;  four 
ships  of  40  guns  each,  were  on  the  stocks  at  Quebeck  ; 
ten  at  Boston,  and  five  at  Philadelphia.  Nor  was  the 
King's  attention  only  carried  towards  his  navy ;  twenty 
new  regiments  were  raised  in  Great-Britain,  and  eight 
in  Ireland.  All  sorts  of  military  preparations  went  on 
with  equal  vigour. 

The  Parliament  meeting  in  the  beginning  of  winter, 
the  session  was  opened  with  a  very  sensible  speech  from 
the  throne,  in  which  his  Majesty  laid  before  them  the 
state  of  affairs,  both  at  home  and  abroad  ;  he  explained 
the  necessity  of  prosecuting  the  war  in  the  most  vigorous 
manner,  and  repelling  all  attacks  that  mig^t  be  made 

F 


66  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE   VI. 

by  the  members  of  the  alliance  which  was  formed 
against  him.  There  were  two  parties  at  this  time  in 
the  Parliament ;  the  one  was  for  making  a  peace  as  soon 
as  possible,  to  avoid  a  war  with  all  Europe.  These  urged, 
that  the  conquests  his  Majesty  had  made  in  France, 
however  glorious  they  might  seem,  were  certainly  con- 
trary to  the  interest  of  the  kingdom,  as  it  would  be 
highly  absurd  to  think  of  keeping  them,  even  if  it  was 
in  our  power.  This  was  their  chief  argument,  and  the 
Duke  of  Bedford,  who  was  in  disgrace,  was  at  their 
head.  But  as  the  opposite  party,  who  were  entirely 
guided  by  the  pleasure  of  the  King  (so  great  was  his 
reputation,  and  so  universal  was  the  good  opinion  en- 
tertained of  him),  were  much  the  strongest,  after  a  few 
debates,  it  was  determined  to  address  his  Majesty,  and 
to  thank  him  for  his  design  of  prosecuting  the  war  with 
vigour ;  and  before  they  were  prorogued,  they  granted 
him  thirteen  millions,  every  shilling  of  which  was  raised 
by  taxes  within  the  year,  to  the  surprise  of  all  Europe, 
so  extensive  was  the  British  trade  at  this  time. 

His  Majesty's  negotiations  were  as  spirited  as  his 
military  preparations :  he  sent  the  Earl  of  Chesterfield 
as  Ambassador  to  the  Emperor  Frederick  ;  the  Duke 
of  Marlborough  to  the  King  of  Sicily  ;  and  Mr.  Wharton 
to  the  states  of  Switzerland.  A  treaty  was  soon  signed 
between  himself,  the  Emperor,  and  his  Sicilian  Majesty, 
in  opposition  to  the  alliance.  Frederick  engaged  to 
attack  the  Russians,  if  they  entered  the  Empire,  and 
George  took  ten  thousand  of  his  men  into  his  pay.  The 
King  of  Sicily  furnished  him  with  ten  thousand  more 
at  his  own  expence,  on  condition,  that  they  should  be 


AN   ALLIED   ARMY   AT   ZURICH.         67 

recalled  if  that  Monarch  was  attacked  himself,  and 
that  the  King  of  Great  Britain  should  send  an  army 
of  twenty  thousand  men  to  his  assistance :  moreover, 
George  hired  eight  thousand  Bavarians,  and  six  thousand 
Swiss  infantry.  Such  were  the  measures  this  vigilant 
Monarch  took  to  repulse  the  attempts  of  his  powerful 
enemies. 

No  sooner  was  these  treaties  signed,  than  the  ten 
thousand  troops  furnished  by  the  King  of  Sicily,  marched 
from  the  neighbourhood  of  Turin,  and  crossing  the  Alps 
near  Bornico,1  joined  the  Swiss  troops,  and  remained 
ejicamped  till  the  Imperialists  and  Bavarians  arrived, 
when  they  formed  an  army  of  thirty-four  thousand  men. 
The  King  sent  the  Duke  of  Devonshire  orders  to  detach 
the  Earl  of  Bury  with  five  thousand  men,  to  put  himself 
at  their  head,  and  lead  them  into  France.  This  was 
no  easy  task.  Philip,  who  had  recruited  his  army,  and 
was  re-inforced  with  fifteen  thousand  Spaniards,  lay  in  his 
way  to  intercept  him.  Franche  Comte",  part  of  Lorraine, 
and  Alsace,  were  in  his  possession  ;  so  that  the  road  to 
Switzerland  was  entirely  blocked  up :  but  this  able 
General,  deceived  the  French  King  (or  rather  the 
Marshal  Siletta,  who  had  the  command)  and  making 
a  flying  march,  passed  by  his  army,  and  entered  Switzer- 
land in  safety.  The  allied  troops  were  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Zurich  :  Bury  placing  himself  at  their  head, 
entered  Franche  Comte  without  opposition,  for  Siletta 

1  [This  is  an  unintelligible  march.  Does  the  author  mean 
Bormio  ?  If  so,  the  army  followed  the  Valtellire  route.  But  this 
would  be  a  bad  one  for  reaching  Zurich,  its  ultimate  goal.  Per- 
haps Giornico  is  meant,  and  the  St.  Gotthgjd  line  was  taken.] 


68  THE   REIGN    OF   GEORGE  VI. 

was  too  weak,  though  far  superior  in  numbers,  to  prevent 
him.  Perceiving  the  weakness  of  the  enemy,  Bury 
laid  siege  to  Besangon,  expecting  an  easy  conquest :  but 
a  brave  governour  commanding  in  it,  he  was  obliged  to 
open  the  trenches  against  it. 

In  the  mean  time,  his  Grace  of  Devonshire  was  not 
idle ;  he  had  collected  forty  thousand  men  to  drive 
Philip  from  Lyons,  and  attack  that  city;  but  an  un- 
foreseen event  changed  his  design.  General  Sommers, 
who  commanded  ten  thousand  men  in  Hainault,  was 
unfortunately  surprised  in  a  dark  night,  by  a  small  body 
of  the  enemies  troops  in  that  province,  and  the  Frenchr 
man  pursuing  his  blow,  was  attended  with  some  success. 
This  affair  called  off  the  attention  of  the  Duke  from  the 
southern  parts,  and  pointed  out  the  necessity  of  first 
reducing  all  the  northern  provinces.  Instead  therefore 
of  marching  to  Lyons,  he  moved  with  his  army  towards 
Flanders.  The  French  troops,  although  elated  with  their 
success,  did  not  dare  to  stand  their  ground :  their  Com- 
mander very  prudently  gave  up  all  thoughts  of  keeping 
the  field  against  the  Duke,  and  conjecturing  that  his 
Grace  would  not  make  so  long  a  march,  without  attempt- 
ing to  reduce  the  country,  he  divided  his  troops  into 
small  parties,  and  threw  them  into  the  strong  towns 
in  the  Flemish  provinces.  The  sea  coast  was  already 
in  the  hands  of  the  English,  quite  to  Blankenburgh, 
with  the  whole  province  of  Artois.  Devonshire  being 
joined  by  General  Sommers  and  his  scattered  troops, 
divided  his  army  into  two  parts  ;  with  one,  Sommers 
advanced  towards  Namur,  with  design  to  take  that  City, 
and  afterwards  to  reduce  all  the  adjacent  provinces. 


THE   ENGLISH   OVER-RUN    HOLLAND.    69 

The  Duke  at  the  head  of  the  other,  made  a  flying  march 
to  Antwerp,  and  surprised  that  city.  His  detachments 
by  the  way  conquered  all  Dutch  Brabant,  and  Dutch 
Flanders :  this  country,  so  famous  in  history,  was 
no  longer  the  strongest  spot  in  Europe  ;  many  of 
that  vast  list  of  fortresses,  which  in  the  great  Marl- 
borough's  day,  took  so  much  time  to  master,  now 
opened  their  gates  to  the  Duke  of  Devonshire  on  the 
first  summons. — Having  secured  the  provinces  in  his 
rear,  he  advanced  into  Lie'ge,  and  coasting  along  the 
Meuse,  took  Nimeguen  ;  nothing  now  opposed  the  most 
rapid  conquests  ;  whole  provinces  were  over-run  in  a 
few  days.  The  French  garrisons  in  Holland  were  weak 
to  the  last  degree,  and  the  Dutch,  whose  spirits  were 
sunk  in  their  slavery,  had  no  inclination  to  assist  their 
cruel  masters.  Rotterdam,  the  Hague,  Utrecht,  and 
even  Amsterdam  itself,  opened  its  gates  to  the  con- 
queror. In  one  word,  all  the  Seven  Provinces  were 
in  the  hands  of  the  English  by  the  end  of  the 
campaign  (Dec.,  igiQ-Jan.,  1920). 

General  Sommers  had  no  less  success  in  his  expedition ; 
Namur  surrendered  in  five  days,  and  Luxemburg,  part  of 
Champagne,  and  Lorraine,  were  immediately  conquered. 
This  prodigious  success,  struck  a  damp  into  George's 
enemies.  While  Philip  was  lieing  inactive,  and  waiting 
for  reinforcements,  the  English  had  conquered  an  im- 
mense territory,  and  were  every  day  extending  their 
possessions.  The  Duke,  leaving  twenty  thousand  men 
under  Sommers,  to  take  up  their  quarters  in  the  con- 
quered country,  returned  with  the  rest  of  his  army  to 
winter  in  Paris. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A.D.    1920. 

Naval  victories  over  the  Russians. — Duke  of  Lerma  marches  into 
France.  —  Motions  of  the  British  and  French  armies.  — 
Celebrated  march  to  St.  Flour. — Philip  arrives  at  Paris. — 
Battle  of  Espalion.— Battle  of  Paris.— The  conquest  of  France. 
— Conquest  of  Mexico. — Philippine  Islands  reduced. — Duke 
of  Devonshire  enters  Spain. — General  peace  signed  at  Paris 
Nov.  i,  1920. 

THE  enterprising  disposition  of  George,  would  not 
suffer  him  to  defer  opening  the  campaign  the  moment 
he  was  able  :  in  the  beginning  of  April,1  the  Duke 
of  Grafton  sailed  from  Hull  with  sixty  ships  of  the 
line,  and  thirty-five  frigates,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Baltic. 
He  soon  learned  that  the  Russian  fleet  was  not  even 
collected :  thirty  sail  of  the  line  were  anchored  off 
Stockholm,  in  expectation  of  being  joined  by  twenty 
more  from  Petersburg,  when  they  were  to  rendezvous  at 
Copenhagen,  where  twenty  sail  were  ready  for  the  sea.2 
The  Duke  no  sooner  gained  this  intelligence,  than  he 
immediately  entered  the  Baltic,  and  steering  towards 

1  1920. 

2  [This  reads  very  like  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  Baltic  in  1801, 
when  Nelson  made  his  great  stroke,  to  keep  apart  the  squadrons 
isolated  at  Stockholm,  Cronstadt,  and  Copenhagen.] 


BOMBARDMENT   OF   ST.    PETERSBURG.     71 

Stockholm,  designed  to  fall  on  the  Russian  fleet  before 
they  had  advice  of  his  approach.  He  executed  his 
scheme  with  all  imaginable  success.  In  a  dark  night, 
he  sent  in  six  fire  ships  among  their  squadron.  The 
effect  was  terrible,  and  fatal  to  the  enemy  ;  eleven  ships 
of  the  line  were  burnt,  and  seven  frigates,  four  sunk, 
and  seven  taken  :  the  rest  were  greatly  damaged  and 
totally  dispersed. 

This  decisive  blow,  which  at  once  disabled  the 
enemy  from  appearing  at  sea  during  the  war,  was  a 
thunderbolt  to  Peter,  who  was  then  with  his  army, 
over-running  Denmark,  which  had  rebelled  against  him. 
However,  rather  to  make  a  parade  of  power,  than  in 
hope  of  retrieving  the  misfortune,  he  gave  orders  that 
the  loss  should  be  instantly  repaired,  and  all  endeavours 
seemed  to  be  directed  to  raising  his  navy.  But  it  was  in 
vain :  the  Duke  of  Grafton  following  his  blow,  sailed 
to  Petersburg  ;  he  bombarded  the  city  three  days,  to 
the  utter  ruin  of  every  thing  but  the  fortifications  :  and 
by  a  bold  and  well  conducted  attempt,  he  landed  three 
thousand  men  to  attack  the  fort  that  defended  the 
bason  ;  it  was  carried  in  a  moment ;  and  this  glorious 
expedition  ended  with  burning  the  whole  Russian 
fleet  of  twenty  sail,  after  a  defence,  indeed  which  did 
great  honour  to  the  enemies  courage.  After  two  such 
decisive  strokes,  the  presence  of  the  duke  was  no  longer 
necessary  in  the  Baltic  ;  he  left  it,  and  setting  sail  for 
England,  anchored  at  Hull  with  his  victorious  fleet. 

The  King  with  his  own  hand  wrote  a  most  friendly 
letter  to  the  Duke,  thanking  him  for  his  great  and 
eminent  services,  particularly  in  this  signal  success. 


72  THE   REIGN   OF  GEORGE   VI. 

He  soon  after  ordered  him  to  sail  for  the  coast  of  Spain, 
and  gave  him  orders  to  annoy  the  enemy  in  whatever 
manner  should  seem  best  to  himself;  he  was  limited 
only  to  the  coast  of  that  kingdom.  His  Majesty  before 
he  left  England,  gave  orders  for  a  fleet  of  ten  sail  of 
the  line,  and  eight  frigates,  to  sail  for  the  West  Indies, 
to  prosecute  the  war  in  that  part  of  the  world ; 
they  were  to  convoy  transports  with  three  thousand 
infantry  on  board,  who  were  designed  to  attack  Mexico, 
under  General  Cannon  ;  these  were  to  land  at  New 
Orleans  : l  the  fleet  was  commanded  by  Admiral  New- 
port. Another  squadron  was  ordered  to  be  got  ready 
with  all  expedition  for  the  East  Indies,  to  attack  the 
Spanish  possessions  in  that  quarter,  under  Admiral 
Clinton.  The  preparations  of  the  King  had  been 
prodigious  ;  yet  ships  were  still  wanting,  and  were  fitting 
out  every  day.  It  was  indeed  surprising  how  this 
active  Monarch  could  give  his  attention  equally  to 
every  object  of  such  a  prodigious  extensive  war. 

Before  the  Duke  of  Grafton  had  destroyed  the 
Russian  fleet,  George  was  landed  in  France  ;  He  carried 
with  him  eight  regiments  of  foot,  and  three  of  dragoons, 
who  had  been  but  lately  raised.  He  found  the  Duke  of 
Devonshire  drawing  his  troops  out  of  their  winter 
quarters,  and  collecting  them  near  Nevers  ;  this  business 
the  King  hastened  with  all  expedition,  for  he  designed 
to  take  the  field  before  the  Spanish  army  under  the 
Duke  of  Lerma  had  joined  Philip ;  it  consisted  of 
fifty  thousand  men,  and  was  in  full  march  for  France. 

1  [An  odd  place  to  choose  for  landing  to  attack  Mexico.  But  our 
author's  geography  is  not  at  its  best  in  America."' 


GEORGE  VI.   MARCHES   ON   LYONS.      73 

Philip  himself  had  spared  no  pains  to  augment  his 
troops :  he  had  thro.wn  strong  garrisons  into  all  his 
fortresses,  and  his  army  designed  for  the  field,  amounted 
to  seventy  thousand  men  ;  which  he  was  collecting  with 
all  expedition.  The  King  of  England  by  the  latter  end 
of  April,  found  himself  at  the  head  of  sixty  thousand 
conquering  troops ;  he  had  besides  twenty  thousand 
in  garrisons,  twenty  thousand  in  Flanders  under  Som- 
mers,  and  five  thousand  encamped  near  Saintes,  com- 
manded by  General  Young,  who  watched  ten  thousand 
of  Philip's  troops,  that  had  been  detached  to  penetrate 
into  Orleanois,  but  without  effect. 

Dijon,  Macon,  and  Bourg,  were  now  the  only  places 
in  Burgundy  in  the  possession  of  the  French.  George 
detached  ten  thousand  men  under  General  Cleveland, 
to  reduce  those  fortresses,  which  it  was  expected  would 
prove  an  easy  task,  as  the  two  first  were  cut  off  from 
all  communication  with  Philip's  army  ;  after  performing 
this  service,  he  was  to  join  the  King  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Lyons.  His  Majesty  on  the  third  of  May  left 
Nevers,  and  marched  to  Moulins  ;  the  Governour,  du 
Roquet,  deserted  it  at  his  approach.  The  King  leaving 
a  garrison  in  it,  directed  his  march  to  Bourbon,  with 
design  to  reduce  all  the  places  on  the  Loire ;  and 
joining  General  Cleveland,  lay  siege  to  Lyons,  which 
he  made  no  doubt  would  draw  Philip  to  a  battle,  as 
the  loss  of  that  city  would  be  fatal  to  his  affairs.1  This 
excellent  plan  showed  the  genius  of  the  King,  and  the 
execution  was  equal  to  the  design.  By  a  happy  expedi- 
tion, which  always  threw  his  enemy  into  confusion, 
1  Du  Chanq.  torn.  VI.  p.  47. 


74  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE   VI. 

George  became  master  of  Digoin,  Semeur,  Boissy,  and  a 
strong  fort  which  commanded  an  important  pass  at 
Tarare,  which  opened  to  him  the  road  to  Lyons.  General 
Cleveland  had  met  with  equal  success  in  his  expedi- 
tion. Philip  detached  two  thousand  men  to  oppose 
him,  but  the  English  General,  by  making  a  flying 
march,  deceived  him,  and  conquered  the  three  towns1 
almost  as  soon  as  he  had  attacked  them :  having 
thus  performed  the  chief  end  of  his  expedition,  he 
marched  to  join  his  master  with  little  or  no  opposition  ; 
and  effected  it  with  as  little  loss.  The  French  were 
but  spectators  of  their  enemy's  success. 

The  King  of  France,  who  was  guided  in  all  his 
military  operations  by  Marshall  Siletta,  was  terrified 
at  the  sudden  approach  of  his  victorious  enemy.  The 
Duke  of  Lerma  had  not  yet  entered  France  ;  he  was 
perplexed  what  course  to  take.  Determined  not  to 
hazard  a  battle,  he  was  in  great  fear  of  the  King's 
attacking  Lyons  :  there  was  in  that  city  a  garrison  of 
eight  thousand  men,  yet  he  depended  but  little  on  their 
defence.  If  he  encamped  under  its  walls,  he  knew  it 
would  be  safe,  but  then  it  would  be  in  George's  power 
to  cut  off  his  junction  with  the  Spanish  army.  On  the 
contrary,  if  he  marched  towards  Spain  to  join  it,  Lyons 
he  gave  up  as  lost,  and  perhaps  other  places  of  great 
importance  might  partake  its  fate.  Thus  confused 
between  different  opinions,  he  at  last  was  guided  by  his 
General,  who  urged  him  to  entrench  himself  strongly 
under  the  walls  of  Lyons  ;  as  George  he  supposed 
through  his  impetuosity,  would  aim  at  taking  him  and 
1  Dijon,  Macon,  and  Bourg. 


GEORGE  MARCHES  AGAINST  SPANIARDS.  75 

his  army  prisoners  ;  and  would  neglect  to  cut  off  his 
communication  with  Spain. 

George,  whose  camp  was  near  Boissy,  immediately 
perceived  the  oversight  of  the  enemy  ;  he  took  no  time 
to  spend  in  tedious  consideration,  but  seeing  that  the 
whole  fortune  of  the  war  depended  on  his  preventing 
the  junction  of  the  French  and  Spaniards,  he  deter- 
mined to  exert  every  effort  to  cut  off  all  their  communi- 
cations. There  was  the  greater  necessity  for  expedition, 
as  the  Duke  of  Lerma  had  entered  France,  and  was 
arrived  at  Foix.1  The  scheme  was  difficult  to  execute, 
for  all  the  country  before  him  was  full  of  strong  towns 
with  garrisons  in  them.  His  plan  was  to  march  to  St. 
Flour,  but  Riom,  Clermont,  and  Issoirre,  lay  so  near  his 
road,  that  it  would  be  extremely  difficult  to  pass,  with- 
out reducing  them  ;  without  losing  a  moment's  time, 
therefore,  he  made  a  flying  march  to  Riom,  and  present- 
ing himself  before  it,  required  the  governour  to  sur- 
render immediately  at  discretion.  Terrified  at  George's 
approach,  he  surrendered  without  firing  a  gun  ;  but  his 
cowardice  however  cost  him  dear,  for  he  was  afterwards 
shot  for  his  behaviour,  by  the  command  of  his  master. 
George  having  thrown  a  garrison  into  Riom,  marched  with 
no  less  expedition  to  Clermont,  and  expected  the  same 
speedy  success  ;  but  the  Prince  of  that  name  being  Lord 
of  the  town,  commanded  in  it,  and  returned  a  haughty 
answer  to  George.  His  Majesty  immediately  surrounded 

1  [An  unlikely  point  for  him  to  appear  at,  as  it  would  seem  that 
he  must  have  crossed  the  Pyrenees  at  one  of  their  least  accessible 
points  in  order  to  reach  it.  He  would  really  have  marched  by 
Figueras  and  Perpignan.] 


;6  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

the  town,  and  at  night  about  ten  o'clock,  made  three 
violent  attacks  on  it  in  different  quarters.  Never  was 
action  more  obstinately  fought,  but  some  scaling  ladders 
breaking  at  the  principal  attack,  and  the  bravery  of  the 
French  throwing  his  men  into  confusion,  he  was  obliged 
to  draw  off  his  troops  with  the  loss  of  two  thousand  five 
hundred  men.  The  King,  who  expected  that  Philip 
would  march  with  all  expedition  to  join  the  Spanish 
army  in  time,  resolved  to  lose  none  ;  and  quitting  the 
attack  on  Clermont,  determined,  as  Riom  was  in  his 
possession,  to  pass  on  without  it.  His  Majesty  using 
the  same  expedition,  advanced  to  Issoirre,  which  to  his 
utter  astonishment,  he  found  deserted ;  pursuing  his 
march  therefore,  he  arrived  at  St  Flour,  and  was  hardly 
in  sight  of  the  town,  before  he  ordered  it  to  be  attacked. 
The  fury  of  this  attack,  which  was  made  at  once  in  five 
places,  only  seemed  to  raise  the  courage  of  the 
governour ;  but  nothing  could  resist  the  English  :  after 
four  hours  hot  action,  they  carried  it  by  storm. 

This  celebrated  march,  which  was  one  of  the  most 
expeditious  ever  known,  was  performed  in  eight  days ; 
a  rapidity  that  was  astonishing.  The  King,  by  such 
prodigious  celerity,  however,  prevented  the  two  armies 
of  French  and  Spaniards  from  joining.  He  expected 
indeed,  that  Philip  would  take  a  different  course  as  fast 
as  possible  to  effect  the  junction  :  but  herein  he  was 
mistaken ;  Philip,  or  rather  Siletta,  no  sooner  saw  how 
far  George  had  got  the  start  of  him,  than  he  perceived 
the  extreme  difficulty  of  joining  the  Spaniards ;  and 
knowing  that  the  operation  of  the  whole  campaign  must 
be  greatly  retarded  by  waiting  for  the  Duke  of  Lerma, 


PHILIP  VII.  COUNTERMARCHES  ON  PARIS.  77 

he  determined  to  make  a  resolute  push,  to  recover  the 
capital,  and  the  northern  provinces  of  his  kingdom.  The 
attempt  must  necessarily  be  attended  with  great 
difficulty,  but  he  was  nevertheless  determined  in  his 
resolution. 

Had  it  been  possible,  he  would  have  taken  the 
straight  road  to  Paris,  but  the  English  possessed  a 
multitude  of  garrisons  in  his  way,  that  rendered  such  a 
march  impracticable.  Therefore  breaking  up  his  camp 
with  very  little  noise,  he  took  the  route  of  Bourg, 
designing  to  make  a  great  detour  through  Franche 
Comte  and  Champagne.  Bourg  surrendered  without  one 
blow ;  from  thence  he  marched  with  great  expedition 
to  D61e ;  his  plan  in  this  march  was  the  same  as  that  of 
George  in  his  southern  one  ;  he  determined  to  leave 
every  town  behind  him  that  made  any  great  resistance. 
The  governour  of  Dole  refused  to  surrender,  and  Philip 
despairing  of  taking  it  by  storm,  passed  on  to  Langres  : 
the  officer  who  commanded  there  had  not  the  same 
courage,  but  left  the  town  an  easy  conquest  to  the 
French ;  Sezanne  gave  him  as  little  trouble ;  from 
whence,  after  a  very  rapid  march,  he  arrived  at  Paris, 
which  was  never  able  to  resist  an  army  (May  29,  1920). 

Nothing  could  raise  the  spirits  of  his  subjects  more 
than  this  stroke  ;  he  expected  to  be  soon  master  of 
all  the  northern  provinces,  as  he  depended  on  the  Duke 
of  Lerma's  finding  the  King  of  England  employment  in 
the  south.  But  we  shall  leave  him  here  a  little  while,  to 
take  a  view  of  the  operations  between  George  and  the 
Spaniards.  The  Duke  had  advanced  to  Toulouse,  and 
hearing  that  Philip  was  marching  to  Paris,  he  exclaimed 


78  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

against  this  perfidy  of  the  French  in  the  highest  terms. 
He  reproached  them  with  breaking  their  engagements, 
as  they  were  to  join  him,  and  to  act  in  concert  with  his 
army.  The  Spanish  minister  was  no  less  loud  in  his  com- 
plaints ;  but  it  was  too  late  for  Philip  to  change  his  plan  : 
and  the  Duke  with  all  possible  caution  advanced  to  Tou- 
louse. He  knew  the  genius  of  the  man  that  commanded 
against  him,  and  was  determined  to  leave  nothing  to 
fortune  ;  to  hazard  no  action  of  consequence,  but  to 
keep  advancing,  and  find  the  King  of  England  an 
employment,  while  Philip  was  over-running  the  northern 
provinces.  His  plan  was  the  most  prudent  he  could 
have  chosen,  and  he  had  a  genius  proper  to  execute  it. 
When  he  arrived  at  that  city,  he  learnt  of  George's 
being  at  Mende,  upon  which,  he  still  advanced  to  Alby 
and  Rodez,  and  from  the  situation  of  the  King,  was  in 
hopes  of  being  able  to  make  a  flying  march,  and  yet 
join  Philip. 

But  the  King  of  Great  Britain  knew  it  was  impossible 
for  the  Duke  to  take  advantage  of  his  motion,  from  the 
situation  of  his  outposts,  the  passes  of  which  were  all  in 
his  command.  Lerma  was  at  Espalion,  and  just  as  his 
army  was  beginning  to  move,  one  of  his  Aides  de  Camp 
brought  him  intelligence,  that  the  King  was  at  Albrac, 
in  his  front,  but  four  miles  from  him.  Alarmed  at  this 
news,  and  dreading  a  battle,  he  instantly  ordered  his 
troops  to  arms,  and  they  moved  forthwith  into  their 
camp,  at  the  same  time  receiving  orders  to  raise  new 
entrenchments  and  redoubts.  The  King  had  made  this 
sudden  and  rapid  motion  with  design  to  bring  on  a 
battle,  judging  it  a  favourable  opportunity  when  the 


MANCEUVRES  OF  GEORGE  AND  LERMA.     79 

Spaniards  were  on  the  march.  However,  finding  that  the 
Duke  was  taking  every  precaution  that  was  possible,  he 
gave  over  the  design,  and  the  two  armies  continued  in 
the  same  position  a  week,  during  which  time  George 
was  incessantly  attacking  the  out  parties  and  convoys 
of  the  Duke,  and  trying  to  provoke  him  to  a  battle  ;  but 
it  was  in  vain,  for  the  cautious  Spaniard  kept  close  in 
his  camp,  and  very  quietly  saw  the  King  victorious  in 
every  skirmish. 

But  this  petite  guerre  was  the  King's  aversion,  though 
he  understood  it  well ;  he  loved  hazardous  actions  in 
which  fortune  played  a  part ;  he  was  tired  if  a  continued 
series  of  battles,  rapid  marches,  or  towns  stormed,  did 
not  succeed  quickly  to  each  other ;  never  more  pleased, 
or  more  calm,  than  in  the  midst  of  all.  As  may  be 
supposed  this  disposition  made  him  long  for  an  engage- 
ment with  the  Spaniards,  and  form  a  variety  of  projects 
to  bring  one  about,  but  knowing  the  prudent  enemy  he 
had  to  deal  with,  he  determined  to  surprise  him  by 
night.  Previous  to  the  execution  of  his  project,  he  had 
detached  parties  to  secure  all  the  country  round  him. 
The  Earl  of  Bury,  with  twenty  thousand  men  had  taken 
Aurillac,  Figeac,  Cahors,  and  Ville  Franche,  so  that  all 
the  country  behind  him  was  secure ;  and  the  enemy 
possessed  the  route  by  which  they  advanced.  Having 
prepared  every  thing,  by  calling  in  all  his  detachments, 
the  better  to  deceive  the  Duke,  he  gave  out,  that  he 
should  march  immediately  to  succour  Rouen,  which  was 
besieged  by  the  French  King ;  he  accordingly  provided 
a  vast  quantity  of  baggage,  ammunition,  and  artillery 
waggons ;  pressed  all  the  horses  of  the  country  into  his 


8o  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

service,  and  in  short,  gave  directions  in  such  a  manner, 
that  every  one  fully  believed  he  was  on  the  point  of 
departing. 

When  the  day  came  on  which  he  meditated  the 
attack,  (the  23rd  of  June)  the  troops  were  all  directed  to 
wait  for  orders ;  and  it  was  expected  that  the  next 
morning  they  would  begin  their  march  ;  but  about  ten 
o'clock  they  were  all  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle  ;  and 
George  dividing  them  into  two  bodies,  placed  one  under 
the  command  of  the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  and  headed 
the  other  himself;  the  Duke  was  to  make  a  little 
detour  of  a  mile  and  a  half,  through  some  woods,  which 
led  to  the  Spanish  camp,  while  the  King  himself  took 
the  same  direction  through  the  plain  :  both  parties  were 
to  meet  and  make  the  attack  in  concert.  Nothing  could 
be  executed  in  a  better  order ;  the  troops  to  their  great 
surprise,  filed  off  without  beat  of  drum,  or  sound  of 
trumpet ;  and  by  half  an  hour  after  eleven  arrived  at  the 
very  verge  of  the  enemies  camp. 

The  King  joining  his  forces,  and  giving  orders  to  the 
Duke,  the  Earl  of  Bury,  and  General  Young,  who  were 
to  command  the  three  attacks,  while  himself  overlooked 
all  at  the  head  of  a  chosen  body  of  troops,  directed 
them  to  advance,  with  orders  not  to  fire  a  musket,  till 
they  were  in  the  midst  of  the  camp.  The  three 
divisions  moved  at  the  same  instant,  and  had  advanced 
a  considerable  way  in  the  camp  before  they  were  dis- 
covered, the  Spaniards  being  all  asleep  in  their  tents.  A 
grenadier  attempting  to  knock  down  a  sentinel,  was 
resisted,  where  upon  he  fired  at  him  ;  and  the  noise 
immediately  roused  some  contiguous  tents,  who  upon 


BATTLE   OF   ESP  ALIGN.  81 

this,  spread  a  general  alarm,  and  ran  half  naked  to  their 
arms,  but  found  the  English  advancing  to  the  very 
centre  of  their  camp.  They  attempted  to  resist,  but  were 
broke  and  dispersed  in  an  instant :  the  Duke  of  Lerma 
himself,  by  this  time,  was  at  the  head  of  a  confused 
party,  and  attempting  to  form  them.  But  five  and 
twenty  field  pieces,  which  the  King  had  brought  with 
him,  were  placed  so  advantageously,  that  every  attempt 
of  such  a  nature  was  ineffectual.  The  Duke  flew  like 
lightening  through  his  camp,  to  bring  his  men  to  some 
order  ;  all  the  Spanish  Generals  exerted  themselves,  but 
their  stand  was  momentary  ;  terror  stalked  before  the 
English  wherever  they  moved — nothing  could  resist  the 
impetuosity  of  their  attacks.  All  was  one  scene  of  horror 
and  confusion,  the  enemy  were  every  where  dispersed  in 
the  utmost  disorder  about  their  camp,  and  cut  to 
pieces  in  regiments.  To  complete  the  carnage,  the  Earl 
of  Bury,  turning  the  cannon  of  three  redoubts  on  the 
flying  troops,  mowed  them  down  in  squadrons.  By  break 
of  day  the  action  was  over,  the  whole  Spanish  army  was 
totally  dispersed,  with  incredible  slaughter,  and  the  loss 
of  their  General,  who  was  killed  in  the  confusion  that 
necessarily  attended  such  an  action. 

Never  was  victory  more  complete ;  twenty-two 
thousand  Spaniards  were  killed,  and  ten  thousand 
made  prisoners  ;  all  their  camp  baggage  and  artillery, 
standards,  colours,  drums,  and  other  trophies  without 
number  were  taken,  besides  their  military  chest.  They 
suffered  great  loss  in  their  retreat,  so  that  out  of 
fifty  thousand  who  came  out,  scarce  ten  thousand 
returned  to  their  own  country.  This  decisive  victory 

G 


82  THE   REIGN   OF  GEORGE  VI. 

was  a  fatal  stroke  to  Spain,  and  almost  ruined  Philip's 
affairs :  the  news  of  it  was  as  a  thunderbolt  to  him. 
After  gaining  so  great  a  victory  in  such  advantageous 
circumstances,  and  with  the  most  trifling  loss,  there  was 
nothing  to  stop  the  rapidity  of  the  King's  conquests. 
He  divided  his  army  into  three  divisions,  and  all 
Languedoc,  Provence,  Dauphine,  Gascogne,  Guienne, 
Quercy,  Perigord,  Limosin,  and  Saintonge,  were  con- 
quered ;  comprehending  near  four  hundred  miles  of 
territory.  But  it  is  time  to  take  a  view  of  Philip's 
operations,  which  will  exhibit  a  very  different  picture. 

He  was  no  sooner  master  of  Paris,  than  he  marched 
into  Normandy,  and  laid  siege  to  Rouen,  expecting  to 
be  master  of  it  in  a  few  days  ;  but  his  hopes  of  such 
speedy  success  were  blasted :  for  he  found  the  brave 
Governor,  General  Stanley,  returned  a  haughty  answer 
to  his  demand  of  surrendering.  But  as  it  was  absolutely 
necessary  that  the  city  should  be  taken  before  he 
attempted  any  thing  farther,  and  as  no  time  was  to  be 
lost,  he  opened  nine  batteries  against  it  at  once,  in 
expectation  of  obliging  the  Governor  to  surrender  by 
the  fury  of  his  fire ;  but  after  a  week's  dreadful 
cannonade,  he  was  not  nearer  his  point  than  when  he 
first  began  the  attack ;  with  much  vexation  he  was  at 
last  obliged  to  open  the  trenches :  and  a  slow  siege 
could  not  but  be  fatal  to  his  affairs.  Yet  he  trusted  to 
the  Duke  of  Lerma's  keeping  George  engaged  till  he 
was  master  of  it.  In  this  situation,  he  continued  his 
approaches  for  some  time,  but  saw  little  prospect  of  his 
being  able  to  carry  the  city.  At  last  advice  was  brought, 
that  the  King  of  England  had  totally  defeated  the 


THE  KING  STORMS  THE  LINES  OF  PARIS.    83 

Spaniards,  a  terrible  blow  to  Philip.  He  was  at  first 
struck  dumb  with  surprise  ;  but  recovering  himself, 
ordered  the  siege  to  be  raised  immediately,  and  falling 
back  to  Paris,  entrenched  his  army  under  the  walls  of 
his  capital.  Every  day  brought  him  accounts  of  whole 
provinces  over-run  by  George,  and  seeing  that  his  affairs 
were  on  the  brink  of  ruin,  he  determined  to  sue  for 
peace,  and  accordingly  sent  two  ambassadors  to  the 
British  Monarch ;  but  he  was  answered,  u  That  it  was 
"  now  too  late  for  a  peace — That  France  had  been  the 

"  aggressor  in    the  war and  that   he    must    expect 

"  no  other  terms  but  those  his  sword  procured  him." 

His  Majesty  quickly  followed  this  answer  with  all  his 
forces,  he  left  Rodez  in  the  beginning  of  July,  and  moved 
with  great  expedition  towards  Paris.1  In  fifteen  days  he 
reached  its  neighbourhood,  and  encamping  at  Dampierre, 
went  immediately  to  reconnoitre  Philip's  entrenchments. 
Siletta  had  done  every  thing  in  his  power  to  make  them 
as  strong  as  possible  ;  but  their  extent  rendered  them 
weak,  although  they  contained  eighty  thousand  men, 
entrenched  to  the  teeth.  George,  drawing  nearer, 
determined  to  attack  them  without  delay ;  he  pointed 
out  three  places  to  his  Generals,  at  which  to  make  the 
principal  efforts.  At  one  he  commanded  himself,  and 
the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  and  the  Earl  of  Bury  the  other 
two.  The  prodigious  boldness  of  the  attempt  made 
some  advise  the  King  against  it ;  but  his  ardent 

1  [The  battle  of  Espalion  was  fought  on  June  23rd.  The  King 
moved  on  Paris  about  July  5.  How  did  he  find  time  in  ten  days 
to  conquer  Provence,  Languedoc,  and  other  remote  provinces  ? 
The  chronology  needs  recasting.] 


84  THE    REIGN    OF   GEORGE   VI. 

temper  made  him  reject  their  opinion  :  it  was  expected, 
that  this  action  would  be  one  of  the  bloodiest  ever 
fought.  The  King  made  the  attack  at  three  o'clock  in 
the  morning  of  the  24th  of  July,  but  it  could  be  hardly 
called  a  battle.  In  half  an  hour,  the  whole  French  army 
gave  way  :  dispirited  by  so  many  defeats,  and  engaging 
in  expectation  of  being  conquered,  instead  of  fighting 
like  men,  they  fled  like  sheep.  Philip,  with  the  Dauphin 
his  brother  on  one  side  of  him,  and  Siletta  on  the  other, 
attempted  to  rally  his  men,  but  it  was  impossible,  and 
in  the  flight  he  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Earl  of  Bury, 
to  whom  he  delivered  his  sword  :  the  Dauphin  was  also 
taken,  and  Marshal  Siletta.  The  loss  of  the  French 
amounted  to  about  fifteen  thousand  men,  in  killed  and 
prisoners,  and  the  whole  army  was  totally  dispersed. 

This  victory  threw  the  whole  kingdom  of  France 
into  George's  possession  ;  he  had  now  no  long  marches 
to  make,  his  enemy  had  no  resource.  All  was  lost. 
From  the  frontiers  of  Spain,  to  the  extremities  of 
Holland,  the  whole  territory  was  in  his  hands.  The 
King  of  Spain,  or  rather  his  haughty  minister,  was 
seized  with  terror  ;  they  repented  having  provoked  a 
Prince,  whom  they  were  in  fear  would  take  a  severe 
revenge.  All  Europe  trembled  at  the  name  of  George  ; 
and  it  was  next  to  evident,  that  he  was  now  become 
invincible.  But  the  same  success  attended  his  arms  in 
the  remotest  corners  of  the  world. 

We  before  mentioned  the  Duke  of  Grafton's  sailing 
with  his  victorious  fleet  to  the  coast  of  Spain  ;  his  Grace's 
actions  on  that  station  were  not  so  brilliant  as  those  in 
the  Baltic,  but  almost  equally  ruinous  to  the  Spaniards. 


GRAFTON   ON  THE   COAST   OF   SPAIN.     85 

Too  weak  to  face  the  English  squadron,  the  Spanish 
fleet  kept  in  port.  Thirty  sail  of  the  line,  besides 
frigates  and  other  ships,  were  at  anchor  in  the  harbour 
of  Cadiz.  The  Duke,  rinding  there  was  no  probability  of 
the  enemy's  venturing  out,  formed  the  design  of  attack- 
ing the  forts  of  the  city,  and  burning  the  Spanish  fleet. 
There  was  a  vastness  in  all  this  nobleman's  schemes,  that 
showed  a  great  and  daring  genius.  During  the  reign  of 
George  III.  Admirals  watched  the  fleets  of  their 
enemies,  and  spent  whole  months  ineffectually,  and  yet 
that  was  a  brilliant  period.  But  now  in  the  age  of 
George  VI.  the  British  Admirals  did  not  watch,  but 
force  the  ports  of  their  enemies.  The  Duke  executed 
his  plan  with  great  success  ;  with  the  loss  of  only  one 
ship,  he  burnt  nine  sail  of  the  line,  fifteen  frigates,  and 
sixty-four  merchantmen.  He  then  entered  the  Straits, 
and  falling  in  with  a  small  Spanish  squadron,  going 
from  Alicant  to  Gibraltar,1  to  take  in  their  guns,  he  took 
four  sail  of  the  line,  and  three  frigates,  dispersing  the 
rest. 

In  the  West  Indies,  Admiral  Newport  met  with  yet 
greater  successes  :  having  landed  General  Cannon  and 
his  men  at  New  Orleans,  he  sailed  to  the  island  of  Cuba, 
and  without  any  assistance  reduced  it.  That  immense 
island  once  more2  came  under  the  dominion  of  Great- 
Britain,  and  with  it  a  prodigious  sugar  trade.  The 

1  [Gibraltar,  then,  was  no  longer  in  British  hands,  but  a  Spanish 
arsenal.     Presumably  it  had  been  lost  during  the  unfortunate  wars 
of  George  V.] 

2  [Havana  had  been  in  our  hands  in  1762,  at  the  end  of  the 
Seven  Years'  War,  but  was  surrendered  at  the  peace  of  1763.] 


86  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

General  having  collected  the  troops  of  the  colony  of 
Louisiana,  to  the  amount  of  fifteen  thousand  men, 
began  a  very  long  march  towards  Mexico.1  But  as  the 
country  through  which  he  proceeded  was  tolerably  well 
cultivated,  and  having  the  advantage  of  conveying  his 
artillery,  &c.  by  several  noble  rivers,2  he  soon  entered 
the  Spanish  Colonies ;  where  the  weakness  of  their 
government  was  very  visible  ;  he  met  with  no  resistance, 
but  proceeding  on  his  march,  he  arrived  at  the  opulent 
city  of  Mexico.  It  surrendered  on  the  first  summons, 
and  in  three  months  he  conquered  the  whole  country, 
together  with  the  isthmus,  across  from  La  Vera  Cruz  to 
Acapulco.  Nothing  could  be  more  fatal  to  the  Spaniards 
than  the  loss  of  these  immense  regions  :  the  trade  of 
them  was  a  great  and  valuable  increase  to  that  of  Great 
Britain  ;  but  these  operations  were  performed  in  concert 

with  another  in  the  East  Indies. The  end  of  Admiral 

Clinton's  expedition  was  the  conquest  of  the  Philippine 
Islands.  This  fleet  being  rendezvoused  at  Batavia,  was 
joined  by  fifteen  sail  of  the  line  of  the  Company's  ships,3 
and  ten  thousand  of  their  land  forces.  They  proceeded 
immediately  for  the  object  of  their  enterprise  :  so  great  a 
force  in  that  part  of  the  world  could  meet  with  little  or 

1  [An  incredible  way  of  invading  Mexico.     Any  invader  with 
possession  of  the  sea  would  have  landed  at  Vera  Cruz,  as  did  the 
Americans  in  1846.] 

2  [It  is  difficult  to  see  how  the  Rio  Grande  or  any  other  stream 
would  thus  help  a  force  marching  on  Mexico.     All  the  great  rivers 
run  across,  not  parallel  to,  the  invaders'  road.] 

3  [The  East  India  Company,  then,  was  still  in  full  existence  in 
1920,  and  Batavia  was  English.     Presumably  we  had  taken   the 
Dutch  East  Indies  when  the  French  conquered  Holland.] 


MANILLA   CONQUERED.  87 

no  resistance  ;  Manilla  was  taken  after  an  attack  of  two 
hours,  and  all  the  islands  were  successively  reduced  to 
obedience.  The  government  of  them  his  Majesty 
entrusted  to  the  Company.  The  accession  of  wealth  was 
immense,  since  these  distant  conquests  concurred  to 
command  a  vast  and  open  trade,  which  was  carried  on, 
almost  immediately,  from  Acapulco  to  Manilla.  In 
short,  all  the  riches  of  the  Spaniards,  or  their  most 
valuable  riches,  their  trade,  (for  the  mines  of  Mexico 
were  exhausted  long  before)1  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
English.  But  events  were  happening  in  Europe,  which 
drew  the  attention  of  all  the  world. 

The  King  of  Great-Britain,  no  longer  seeing  an  enemy 
in  the  field,  entered  Paris  with  great  pomp,  and  placed 
his  head  quarters  in  the  Louvre.  He  sent  the  Duke  of 
Devonshire  at  the  head  of  forty  thousand  men  to  attack 
Spain,  and  distributed  thirty  thousand  more  in  garrisons 
throughout  France ;  the  remainder  of  his  army,  which 
amounted  to  thirty-two  thousand,  was  part  encamped 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Paris,  and  part  distributed  in 
that  city  ;  he  had  besides,  twenty  thousand  more  in 
Holland,  under  General  Sommers.  He  left  this  army  in 
the  same  position,  on  account  of  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  Russians.  The  Czar  Peter  was  yet  engaged  in  a 
skirmishing  tedious  war,  with  small  parties  of  the 
Danes,  whom  he  found  it  impossible  to  quell  at  once. 
Besides,  he  could  use  but  a  small  part  of  his  power,  for 
he  was  at  war  with  the  Turks,  and  finding  so  much 
business  on  his  hands,  was  utterly  unable  to  attack 
George. 
1  [In  1898  they  still  gave  70  per  cent,  of  Mexico's  total  exports.] 


88  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

The  Duke  of  Devonshire  had  no  sooner  passed  the 
Appenines,1  than  he  broke  into  Catalonia,  and  over- 
running the  whole  province,  sat  down  before  Barcelona. 
All  Spain  was  alarmed :  terrified  at  the  attack,  the 
haughty  minister  himself  saw  the  immediate  necessity 
of  appeasing  George.  He  sent  Ambassadors  to  Paris, 
to  sue  for  peace,  who  met  with  no  very  favourable 
reception.  They  made  many  proposals,  which  the  King 
rejected  ;  at  last,  George  in  a  memorial,  informed  their 
court,  that  he  would  make  peace  on  no  other  terms  than 
the  following  :  i.  That  the  King  of  Spain  shall  cede  all 
the  conquests  of  the  English  in  the  East  and  West- 
Indies  to  Great-Britain,  as  an  indemnification  for  the 
expences  of  the  war.2  2.  That  the  King  of  Spain  shall 
acknowledge  the  King  of  Great  Britain  as  King  of  France. 
3.  That  the  King  of  Great-Britain  shall  relinquish  his 
conquests  in  Catalonia,  in  consideration  of  the  King 
of  Spain's  ceding  the  island  of  Sardinia3  to  Philip  of 
France,  which  he  shall  enjoy  for  ever,  with  the  title  of 
King.  For  some  time  the  Court  of  Madrid  refused  to 
accede  to  these  conditions,  but  finding  the  King's  deter- 
mination fixed,  and  Barcelona  in  the  Duke  of  Devon- 
shire's possession,  and  dreading  to  see  George  at  the 
head  of  his  army  in  Spain,  they  at  last  agreed  to  them. 
The  Czar  Peter  and  Philip  were  both  invited  to  accede  to 
the  treaty,  and  the  latter  had  his  liberty  promised  him, 

1  [A  curious  slip  for  the  Pyrenees.] 

-  [This  would  leave  Spain  South  America,  but  no  other  part  of 
her  colonial  empire.] 

3  [How  and  when  Sardinia  had  become  Spanish  we  cannot  tell. 
Presumably  when  the  Sicilians  overran  Italy.] 


PEACE   OF   PARIS.  89 

and  the  island  of  Sardinia  if  he  did.  The  difference  that 
subsisted  between  Great  Britain  and  Russia  did  not 
prove  the  least  obstacle,  and  Philip,  tired  out  with  ill 
fortune,  and  seeing  the  impossibility  of  recovering  either 
his  kingdom  or  his  liberty,  agreed  to  the  conditions 
prescribed  by  George.  An  English  fleet  wafted  him, 
his  brother,  and  many  of  the  French  nobility  to  the 
island  of  Sardinia,  which  he  took  possession  of.  The 
King  of  Great-Britain  generously  made  him  a  present 
of  fifty  thousand  pounds  to  settle  his  court,  and  treated 
him  during  his  captivity,  with  all  the  politeness  imagin- 
able.— The  peace  was  no  'sooner  signed,  than  it  was 
proclaimed  at  London  and  Paris,  and  his  Majesty  was 
crowned  King  of  France,  at  Rheims,  the  i6th  of  Novem- 
ber, 1920,  before  an  immense  concourse  of  British  and 
French  nobility,  &c.  After  leaving  the  Duke  of  Devon- 
shire to  command  in  that  kingdom,  in  December  he 
embarked  at  Calais,  and  arrived  in  England. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

A.D.    1921-1922. 

State  of  the  kingdom. — The  parliament  meets. — Arts,  sciences,  and 
literature. — Academy  of  Literature. —  University. — Gardens  of 
Stanley. — Public  Works. — Manufactures. — Prosperity  of  the 
American  colonies. 

AFTER  such  great  fatigue  as  the  King  had  suffered  in 
the  last  campaign,  it  may  be  supposed  that  he  longed 
to  enjoy  a  situation  of  peace  and  tranquillity.  And  it  is 
very  remarkable  that  no  man  ever  knew  better  how  to 
taste  the  hurry  and  noise  of  war,  or  the  ease  of  retire- 
ment. He  was  equally  calculated  for  both.  But  he 
was  too  good  a  politician  to  disarm  himself  as  soon  as 
the  peace  was  signed — a  conduct  which  has  often  been 
fatal  to  conquerors.  Never  were  measures  taken  with 
greater  prudence,  to  secure  possession  of  the  kingdom 
he  had  conquered.  He  knew  that  all  Europe  looked  at 
his  victories  with  the  utmost  jealousy,  and  sickened  at 
the  verdure  of  his  laurels  :  he  was  fully  persuaded,  that 
the  late  peace  had  only  given  time  to  his  enemies  to 
prepare  more  effectually  for  a  fresh  war :  the  Spanish 
Monarch,  at  once  inveterate  and  formidable,  he  foresaw 
would  aim  at  a  second  alliance  against  him.  There- 
fore as  his  situation  was  so  critical,  he  determined  to 


"SI  VIS   PACEM    PARA   BELLUM."        91 

leave  as  little  as  possible  to  chance,  but  to  keep  himself 
always  ready  for  action.  This  plan  was  most  easily 
executed ;  for  although  Great.  Britain  still  felt  the  burthen 
of  a  prodigious  National  Debt,  yet  the  parliament  granted 
him  very  ample  supplies,  both  to  carry  on  the  war 
in  France,  and  to  build  new  ships,  repair  others,  to 
sink  docks,  and  make  harbours.  The  King's  designs  on 
France,  indeed,  had  raised  some  heats  in  the  House  of 
Commons,  but  these  were  all  blown  over :  the  vast 
splendor  of  success  reconciled  every  mind  to  the 
measure  ;  and  what  had  no  little  influence  was,  the 
oeconomy  of  the  King ;  they  found,  that  the  supplies 
they  granted  were  applied  with  the  utmost  fidelity  to 
the  uses  they  were  intended.  They  expected  at  the 
opening  of  the  session,  after  their  congratulatory 
addresses  were  past,  to  have  many  demands  for  securing 
the  vast  conquests  which  the  King  had  made ;  but 
they  were  much  surprised,  when  they  found  none 
made.  The  Lord  High  Treasurer  informed  them,  by 
the  King's  order,  that  the  establishment  in  France 
would  fully  support  itself,  and  pay  off  all  the  arrears 
of  the  army  ;  this  was  most  agreeable  news  to  all  who 
feared  the  immense  expence  of  keeping  that  kingdom. 
Only  forty  thousand  men  were  voted,  therefore,  as  the 
standing  troops  of  Great-Britain  ;  and  ten  thousand  in 
Ireland ;  thirty  thousand  seamen  were  demanded,  and 
agreed  to  without  opposition  ;  and  five  thousand  in 
Ireland.  The  other  services  were  all  supplied  with  ease, 
chearfulness  and  alacrity. 

But  there  was  one  circumstance  which  pleased  the 
King  in  this,  as  in  some  other  sessions — its  meeting  at 


92  THE   REIGN    OF   GEORGE  VI. 

Stanley ;  where  he  had  summoned  them.  He  there 
found  himself  in  the  midst  of  his  own  creation  ;  and  was 
never  so  well  pleased,  as  when  he  was  engaged  in  raising 
noble  piles  of  architecture,  in  conversing  with  men  of 
genius,  and  planning  future  establishments  in  favour  of 
the  arts  and  sciences.  Had  the  other  Princes  of  Europe 
been  possessed  of  such  a  philosophic  disposition,  George 
would  never  have  attacked  his  neighbours  ;  he  was  far 
more  pleased  to  be  at  the  head  of  an  academy  at  Stanley, 
than  of  a  victorious  army,  conquering  a  great  kingdom. 
Four  years  were  now l  elapsed  since  George  had  been 
able  to  attend  to  his  buildings  at  this  noble  city  with 
that  care  and  oversight  which  he  desired.  His  residence 
there  was  but  by  snatches  ;  he  now  and  then  caught 
a  month  flying,  but  the  city  was  much  enlarged  in  his 
absence.  He  had  entrusted  the  management  of  the 
buildings  to  Gilbert  ;  but  every  one  who  built  houses, 
was  left  at  liberty  in  every  point  but  the  front.  The 
side  of  every  street  formed  a  regular  one,  and  fancy 
itself  could  not  form  an  idea  of  any  thing  more  truly 
magnificent  than  all  the  streets  of  Stanley  :  they  ex- 
hibited all  that  was  great  and  elegant,  with  the  utmost 
variety  that  genius  could  invent ;  and  as  this  superb 
city  was  evidently  become  the  metropolis  of  the  three, 
or  rather  four,  kingdoms,  'the  streets  increased  pro- 
digiously :  most  of  the  nobility  and  gentry  spent  their 
winters  at  Stanley,  the  seat  of  every  thing  that  could 
charm  the  wise,  the  rich,  and  the  luxurious.  London 
was  already  degenerated  into  a  mere  trading  capital  ; 
and  the  King  was  every  day  planning  the  removal  of 

1 1921. 


GROWTH    OF  THE    CITY   OF  STANLEY.    93 

those  offices,  which  it  was  in  his  power  to  transport  to 
his  favourite  city. 

His  Majesty  ordered  Comins,  the  architect,  to  draw 
the  plan  of  an  edifice  designed  for  the  Chancery  :  that 
ingenious  designer  brought  him  the  sketch  of  the  build- 
ing as  it  now  remains ;  but  it  was  not  equal  to  some 
other  works  at  Stanley,  nor  indeed  to  several  churches 
of  Comins's  raising,  in  which  he  was  peculiarly  excel- 
lent—Yet the  Chancery  is  a  very  noble  building,  and 
does  honour  to  its  author.  It  contains  immense  apart- 
ments for  the  several  courts  of  law.  But  the  grand 
design,  which  drew  the  attention  of  the  whole  kingdom, 
was  the  cathedral  of  St.  John,  now  building  under  the 
care  of  Gilbert; — that  great  man,  whose  invention  perhaps  N< 
was  never  exceeded,  was  indebted  to  nothing  but  his 
imagination  for  the  design  of  that  astonishing  edifice. 
Its  architecture,  grandeur,  and  extent,  far  exceeds  St. 
Peter's  at  Rome,  and  it  is  certainly  one  of  the  greatest 
monuments  of  George's  magnificence,  and  even  a  wonder 
of  the  world.  In  the  year  1921,  Stanley,  besides  this 
superb  cathedral,  contained  forty-three  parish  churches, 
many  of  them  famous  over  the  whole  world  for  their 
architecture.  The  city  had  grown  to  be  four  miles  in 
length,  and  near  as  much  in  breadth. 

Among  those  glorious  establishments,  which  reflect 
so  bright  a  lustre  on  the  reign  of  this  great  King,  one 
of  the  most  distinguished  was  the  Academy  of  Polite 
Learning.  It  was  certainly  very  wonderful  that  all  the 
kingdoms  in  Europe  should  have  their  academies  near 
four  centuries  before  Great-Britain,  but  George  supplied 
the  want  of  every  thing  that  reflected  an  honour  on  his 


94  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE   VI. 

country.  This  noble  institution  consisted  of  a  president, 
and  of  a  number  of  members  which  was  not  fixed.  The 
former  had  two  thousand  pounds  a  year,  and  the  latter 
three  hundred  each.  The  first  creation  was  of  twenty- 
three  members :  and  perhaps  no  period  of  time  can 
display  a  brighter  union  of  geniuses.  The  most  dis- 
tinguished were,  How,  whose  essays,  letters,  discourses, 
and  poetical  pieces,  gained  him  such  a  great  reputation 
both  for  his  learning  and  genius  ;  he  was  the  president. 
Reynolds,  whose  tragedies  are  so  famous. — Young,  the 
comic  writer. — Price,  the  author  of  our  British  epic. — 
Minors,  Wilson,  and  Philipson,  all  wrote  both  admirable 
tragedies  and  comedies, — Walpole,  whose  sketches  on 
many  subjects  are  so  elegant  and  pleasing — Grouse, 
Charlton,  and  Earle,  in  history :  Charlton's  History  of 
Britain  was  perhaps  never  exceeded. — But  it  would  be 
tedious  to  name  all  their  celebrated  works,  which  are 
now  in  every  body's  hands.  Never  was  any  institution 
better  calculated  for  refining  the  English  language,  or 
for  promoting  literature  in  all  its  branches.  The  prizes 
which  were  every  year  given  for  the  best  tragedies, 
comedies,  and  essays,  on  a  variety  of  subjects,  at  the 
same  time  that  they  raised  a  spirit  of  emulation,  were 
a  means  of  enriching  the  votaries  of  genius. 

George  was  solely  bent  on  rendering  the  city  of 
Stanley  the  seat  of  every  thing  that  was  either  useful 
or  elegant ;  the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  his  favourite  Minister, 
hinted  to  him  one  day  in  conversation,  the  foundation 
of  a  university.  The  King  considered  of  the  scheme, 
and  liking  a  plan  that  would  adorn  the  city  with  so 
many  noble  buildings  as  the  colleges,  determined  at 


FOUNDATION   OF   THE   UNIVERSITY.     95 

last  to  put  it  in  execution.  The  Academy  of  Architecture 
furnished  plans,  and  the  King  gave  each  member  a 
noble  opportunity  of  rivalling  each  other.  The  author 
of  each  plan  that  was  approved,  was  permitted  by  the 
King  to  be  the  architect.  Nothing  could  excel  the 
magnificent  establishments  which  were  made  in  favour 
of  this  new  university.  The  professors,  masters,  &c. 
were  all  appointed  with  the  utmost  consideration  ;  none 
but  men  of  unblemished  morals,  and  great  learning, 
were  advanced  to  any  posts  in  it.  Scholars,  not  only 
from  all  parts  of  the  King's  dominions,  but  from  all 
Europe,  flocked  to  be  admitted  in  the  university  of 
Stanley,  which  had  many  advantages,  that  could  be 
enjoyed  by  no  other.  What  still  increased  their  ardour 
was  its  ceconomy :  the  bounty  of  the  King  made 
it  one  of  the  cheapest  seminaries  for  the  education  of 
youth,  in  the  world. — No  plan  could  have  ornamented 
Stanley  with  a  greater  number  of  noble  edifices  :  all 
the  colleges,  but  particularly  St.  George's,  are  admirable, 
and  perhaps  the  world  cannot  boast  such  a  number  of 
buildings,  with  so  few  faults.  St.  John's  is  the  worst ; 
but  St.  George's,  of  which  Gilbert  was  the  architect,  is 
inferior  to  no  edifice  of  its  kind  in  the  world. 

But  while  these  celebrated  piles  of  magnificence  were 
raising,  the  King  was  employed  some  part  of  his  time 
in  laying  out  the  gardens  of  his  palace ;  he  neglected 
any  such  additions  for  some  years,  the  woods  which 
almost  surrounded  him  were  of  themselves  so  beauti- 
ful. But  at  last  he  formed  the  scheme  of  sketching 
gardens  equal  to  his  palace :  he  drew  several  plans 
himself;  these  amusements  and  employments  were 


96  THE   REIGN   OF  GEORGE  VI. 

worthy  such  a  Monarch  as  George,  and  no  man  could 
succeed  in  them  better.  Behind  the  palace,  the  vast 
woods  of  oak  and  beech,  almost  joined  the  building. 
The  King  laid  out  a  grass  lawn,  to  the  back  front, 
half  a  mile  long,  and  a  quarter  broad,  and  round 
it  to  a  considerable  distance,  made  it  beautifully 
picturesque.  The  appearance  of  art  was  entirely  banished ; 
nature  was  never  forced,  but  assisted  :  he  dug  an 
immense  piece  of  water,  of  one  hundred  acres,  and 
raised  a  mountain  by  it,  which  is  certainly  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  spots  in  the  world.  By  means  of  a  pro- 
digious quantity  of  masonry,  he  formed  many  precipices, 
which  in  some  places,  almost  hung  over  the  water ; 
these  were  covered  with  mould  to  a  great  depth,  and 
the  whole  hill  presented  the  view  of  one  beautiful  hang- 
ing wood  of  beech,  here  and  there  adorned  with  a  little 
temple  or  spire,  peeping  just  above  the  trees  ;  which 
made  the  whole  most  bea^tifullyLromantic.  From  off  the 
hill  was  seen,  at  some  distance,  a  noble  prospect,  and 
you  looked  down  on  the  lake,  surrounded  with  woods 
and  lawns. — Nothing  unnatural  was  seen  throughout 
the  whole  garden :  no  studied  magnificence  :  very  few 
fountains,  but  many  cascades,  which  tumbling  down 
artificial  rocks,  lost  themselves  in  meandering  currents, 
through  the  embrowning  shades.  In  this  beautiful  gar- 
den, there  was  scarcely  one  straight  walk,  except  the 
grand  lawn  above  mentioned  :  every  thing  was  irregular 
and  natural.  In  many  places  sheep,  and  other  cattle 
were  feeding  ;  and  as  many  foreign  birds,  and  harmless 
beasts  as  possible  were  procured  to  run  about  the 
woods,  which  were  full  of  hares,  rabbits,  and  pheasants. 


THE   ROYAL   HOSPITALS.  97 

In  short,  this  garden,  which  may  be  considered  as  a 
work  of  eminent  genius,  was  formed  on  the  mere  plan 
of  guiding  nature :  the  grass  was  almost  every  where 
kept  in  excellent  order  ;  but  the  woods  had  no  other 
improvement  but  the  intermixing  of  the  most  beautiful 
flowering  shrubs  irregularly  among  the  trees ;  and 
instead  of  letting  the  surface  be  generally  flat,  hills  i 
and  a  thousand  imperceptible  variations  were  made  | 
to  render  it  more  pleasing.  The  water  naturally  ran 
in  one  channel,  but  the  King  threw  it  into  many,  and  it 
fell  down  a  variety  of  cascades  ;  but  all  without  any 
appearance  of  art.  Never  was  any  thing  on  the  whole 
more  beautiful,  or  more  truly  picturesque  ;  these  gardens, 
which  were  about  five  miles  in  circuit,  may  be  considered 
as  the  finest  in  the  world,  and  far  beyond  those  cele- 
brated ones  of  Versailles,  of  which  historians  speak  so 
highly. 

But  it  was  at  the  same  time  highly  to  this  great 
King's  honour  that  his  amusements  did  not  enroach  on 
his  more  important  occupations.  George  was  not  only 
magnificent  but  humane ;  his  attention  to  those  estab- 
lishments that  only  advanced  the  national  glory,  did 
not  call  him  off  from  such  as  were  dictated  merely  by 
his  benevolence  and  humanity.  The  unhappy  found  in 
him  their  best  comforter  ;  the  poor  and  needy  their  surest 
support.  At  the  time  that  he  was  raising  palaces,  and 
founding  academies,  hospitals  of  all  kinds  were  reared 
with  liberality  and  magnificence  throughout  the  king- 
dom :  the  scheme  and  execution  of  the  county  hospitals 
were  the  effects  of  his  goodness,  nay,  the  very  plan  was 
his  own  thought.  Whatever  county  would  raise  half  the 

H 


98  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE   VI. 

necessary  sum  for  any  of  those  seminaries  of  the  poor 
or  miserable,  the  King  granted  the  other  half.  Happy 
nation  !  to  have  such  amiable  qualities  mixt  with  the  more 
dazzling  brightness  of  their  Monarch's  mind  !  Twenty 
foundling  hospitals  were  erected  at  his  sole  expence, 
in  different  parts  of  Great-Britain  and  Ireland :  the 
hint  of  these  useful  foundations,  was  taken  from  one 
that  was  established  for  a  few  years  in  the  reign  of 
George  II.  but  it  came  to  nothing,  for  want  of  proper 
care :  however,  those  raised  by  the  King,  proved  to 
be,  and  now  continue,  most  excellent  establish- 
ments. Before  the  year  1925,  his  Majesty  had  built, 
and  either  wholely,  or  in  part,  endowed  thirty-five 
hospitals. 

Nothing  was  omitted  by  George  that  added  to  the 
strength  and  security  of  his  kingdom,  which  he  con- 
sidered equally  with  its  ornament.  Vast  works  were 
raised  at  all  the  sea-port  towns  in  Great-Britain  and 
Ireland,  to  defend  the  coast  from  all  insult.  Docks 
for  building  ships  were  made  at  every  place  where  there 
was  a  sufficient  depth  of  water  :  new  men  of  war  were 
constantly  building  in  them,  and  old  ones  repairing  ;  so 
that  he  was  at  all  times  prepared  to  wage  war  on  any 
sudden  emergency.  Vast  arsenals  and  magazines  were 
erected  at  all  the  most  distinguished  harbours  ;  Plymouth, 
Milford,  Chatham,  Hull,  Edinburgh,1  and  Cork,  might 
separately  be  considered  as  real  wonders  of  strength  and 
greatness :  each  of  them  was  capable  of  fitting  out  a 
greater  fleet  than  any  single  kingdom  in  the  world  : 

1  [This  does  not  argue  much  topographical  kno\vledge  of  the 
Scottish  capital !  But  Leith  is  no  doubt  meant.] 


THE   NORTH   AMERICAN   COLONIES.     99 

besides  these,  there  were  many  ports  of  less  consequence, 
for  the  building  and  rendezvous  of  small  men  of  war 
and  frigates  :  the  coasts  of  the  two  islands  were  almost 
entirely  surrounded  with  works  which  were  at  once 
their  ornament  and  defence. 

Rivers  that  formerly  were  almost  useless  were  now 
navigated  by  large  barges,  which  increased  the  trade 
of  innumerable  towns,  and  raised  in  many  places  new 
ones.  Canals  were  cut,  which  joined  rivers  and  formed 
a  communication  from  one  part  of  the  kingdom  to  the 
other :  the  spirit  of  trade  attended  these  prodigious 
works :  villages  grew  into  towns,  and  towns  became 
cities.  An  infinite  number  of  manufactures  flourished 
all  over  the  kingdom  ;  none  were  so  inconsiderable,  as 
not  to  enjoy  the  King's  patronage,  who  examined  into 
the  minutest  branches,  and  by  the  vast,  and  penetrating 
capacity  of  his  genius,  attained  a  full  comprehension  of 
most  arts ;  he  understood  their  interests,  and  knew 
when  and  how  to  promote  them.  By  these  means,  he 
raised  and  supported  them  at  a  small  expence  ;  and  did 
as  much  real  service  to  trade  with  one  hundred  thousand 
pounds,  as  many  Princes,  and  even  great  ones,  have 
performed  with  treble  the  sum. 

But  the  immense  region  of  country  which  the  English 
possessed  in  North  America,  was  what  most  extended 
and  forwarded  the  British  manufactures.  The  Kin^ 

t> 

was  there  sovereign  of  a  tract  of  much  greater  extent 
than  all  Europe.  The  constitution  of  the  several  divisions 
of  that  vast  monarchy  was  admirably  designed  to  keep 
the  whole  in  continual  dependance  on  the  mother 
country.  There  were  eleven  millions  of  souls  in  the 


ioo  THE   REIGN    OF   GEORGE   VI. 

British  American  dominions  in  the  year  1920 : l  they 
were  in  possession  of  perhaps  the  finest  country  in  the 
world,  and  yet  had  never  made  the  least  attempt  to 
shake  off  the  authority  of  Great  Britain.  Indeed,  the 
multiplicity  of  governments  which  prevailed  over  the 

whole  country the   various   constitutions   of    them, 

rendered  the  execution  of  such  a  scheme  absolutely 
impossible.2  This  wide  extended  region  which  increased 
its  people  so  surprisingly  fast,  was  far  from  being  for- 
got by  the  King  ;  many  noble  harbours  were  surrounded 
with  towns,  and  made  naval  magazines  ;  a  prodigious 
number  of  ships  were  built  by  order  from  Great 
Britain  ;  and  the  royal  navy  itself  boasted  many  very 
fine  vessels  that  were  launched  in  America. 

In  a  word,  this  was  the  Augustan  age  of  Great 
Britain  :  the  fictitious  times  which  received  their  being 
only  from  the  imagination  of  poets,  were  realized  in 
this  happy  country.  It  seldom  or  never  happens  that 
a  period  in  which  military  glory  is  carried  to  its  greatest 
height,  is  also  the  age  of  happiness  and  plenty ;  but 
this  was  the  case  in  the  reign  of  George  VI.  Britain, 
at  this  golden  aera,  was  at  once  glorious  and  happy. 

1  [In  1899  the  population  of  Canada  and  the  United  States  is 
about  75,000,000.] 

-  [Sad  words  to  read  when  we  consider  that  the  colonies  were  to 
be  goaded  into  revolt  within  fifteen  years,  and  to  be  an  independent 
state  ere  twenty  had  elapsed.] 


CHAPTER   X. 

A.D.    1922-1925. 

George  VI.  visits  France. — Government  in  France. — New  laws. — 
Buildings. — Encouragement  of  arts  and  sciences. — George 
gives  both  freedom  and  happiness  to  France. — Finis. 

A  TRULY  benevolent  disposition  knows  no  bounds  to 
the  desire  of  diffusing  happiness  :  George  VI.  longed 
to  see  France  in  possession  of  that  ease  and  plenty 
which  were  now  the  distinguished  characteristics  of 
Great-Britain.  The  Duke  of  Devonshire,  it  is  true,  had 
governed  in  that  kingdom  with  abilities  and  integrity, 
but  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  execute  the  designs  of 
the  King,  nor  was  his  genius  adapted  to  the  business. 
His  Majesty  determined  therefore  to  make  a  trip 
thither ;  and  to  increase  the  splendour  of  his  court,  he 
took  with  him  great  part  of  the  nobility  of  the  king- 
dom. On  his  arrival  at  Paris,  he  fixed  his  residence  at 
the  Louvre,  but  was  disappointed  in  finding  that  very 
few  of  the  first  nobility  of  France  waited  on  him  :  his 
court  was  crowded  with  Frenchmen,  but  not  men  of 
great  importance.  George  could  not  condemn  this 
mark  of  their  affection  for  their  former  sovereign ;  but 
like  a  wise  and  benevolent  Prince,  resolved  to  conquer 
their  disaffection  by  his  clemency  and  the  mildness  of 
his  government. 


102  THE   REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

The  Kings  of  France  had  been  absolute  Monarchs  for 
many  centuries  :  the  parliament  of  Paris  had  formerly 
raised  commotions  in  the  kingdom,  by  their  obstinacy  in 
refusing  to  register  the  royal  edicts  ;  but  this  appearance 
of  liberty  was  now  entirely  at  an  end.  George  determined 
to  make  the  French  love  him  ;  and  he  knew  that  would 
be  impossible,  if  he  did  not  give  them  more  happiness 
than  his  predecessors,  and  make  them  no  longer  regret 
the  loss  of  their  former  Kings.  His  management  in 
France  was  certainly  admirable  :  at  the  same  time  that 
he  secured  himself  against  all  insurrections,  he  gratified 
the  conquered  people.  He  raised  many  French  regi- 
ments ;  he  promoted  a  multitude  of  French  officers  in 
English  and  German  corps ;  he  made  a  mixture  of  the 
two  nations,  in  almost  every  thing  except  religion  ;  but 
he  never  shocked  the  people  with  any  innovations  in 
that  tender  point.  He  had,  indeed,  long  laid  the  plan 
of  rooting  superstition  and  enthusiasm  out  of  the  king- 
dom, but  never  thought  of  changing  the  established 
religion.  By  an  edict,  which  was  registered  in  parlia- 
ment, he  gave  all  his  French  subjects  the  privilege  of 
both  reading  and  publishing  any  books,  with  the  same 
limitations  as  in  England :  this  edict  contained  the 
substance  of  the  English  laws  on  that  head,  and  was 

declared  irrevocable. It  is  difficult  to  conceive   the 

effect  which  this  change  had  at  Paris.  A  sullen  silence 
had  reigned  throughout  the  kingdom ;  but  almost  at 
once,  it  was  succeeded  by  a  boundless  torrent  of  flattery 
and  invective.  The  King  looked  on  with  calmness,  and 
was  highly  satisfied  at  the  pleasure  the  whole  nation 
experienced  in  this  new  liberty.  A  multitude  of  in- 


FREEDOM    OF   THE   PRESS    IN    FRANCE.   103 

direct  libels  on  him  were  printed  ;  but  many  ingenious 
men  defended  George,  and  gave  him  excessive  praise 
for  this  instance  of  his  clemency,  and  philosophic  dis- 
position. The  lower  people  were  shocked  at  the  great 
number  of  books  that  swarmed  from  the  press,  which 
ridiculed  and  subverted  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  ; 
but  the  sensible  part  of  the  nation  rejoiced  to  find  that 
no  subject  was  so  sacred  as  to  bar  common  sense  from 
the  consideration  of  it  :  every  man  published  his  senti- 
ments with  the  utmost  freedom  on  all  subjects.  The 
King,  who  had  a  sublime  notion  of  morals  and  religion, 
ordered  a  vast  number  of  the  best  English  books  to 
be  translated  into  French,  and  printed  at  the  Louvre  : 
these  spread  with  the  other  publications  over  all 
France,  opened  the  eyes  of  the  more  sensible,  and  even 
awakened  some  of  the  ignorant  to  a  sense  of  the 
absurdities  of  popery.  The  Abbe  de  Mansiere,  par- 
ticularly, by  his  Majesty's  directions,  composed  a  most 
elaborate  dissertation  to  prove  that  monasteries  and 
nunneries  were  most  pernicious  to  the  state  :  the  King 
seemed  an  enemy  to  no  part  of  religion,  but  that 
which  was  prejudicial  to  the  civil  state  of  the  kingdom. 
This  noble  freedom,  which  the  French  had  so  long 
lost,  gave  rise  to  a  thousand  useful  and  excellent 
treatises,  both  in  morals  and  politics :  all  other  arts 
were  also  benefited  by  it.  But  it  was  not  in  this  article 
alone  that  George  showed  his  desire  of  making  the 
conquered  nation  happy:  by  an  edict,  which  will  be 
immortal,  he  introduced  the  laws  of  England  into  France, 
with  no  changes,  but  such  as  respected  religion  and 
his  own  authority.  He  even  gave  up  every  prerogative 


104  THE    REIGN   OF   GEORGE  VI. 

which  he  did  not  possess  in  England,  except  the  raising 
of  money :  parting  with  that  would  have  been  danger- 
ous, so  soon  after  his  possession.  As  the  French  nation 
had  always  preserved  a  notion  of  liberty,  and  had  never 
fallen  absolutely  into  slavery,  the  effect  of  these  changes 
was  surprising  ;  they  seemed  to  enjoy  them  with  par- 
ticular exultation,  as  they  came  from  the  hand  of  their 
conqueror  ;  happy  for  France,  that  it  was  conquered  by 
such  a  patriot  King ! 

The  only  set  of  men  who  at  first  appeared  dis- 
contented with  these  changes  was  the  nobility ;  they 
were  no  longer  the  absolute  Lords  on  their  own 
estates  they  had  heretofore  been  :  the  meanest  peasant 
was  now  free,  and  could  not  suffer  but  by  judgement 
of  his  peers.  But,  in  return  for  the  loss  of  that  power 
which  it  was  dishonourable  to  use,  they  had  many 
noble  privileges  confirmed  to  them,  unknown  to  their 
ancestors :  they  were  no  longer  the  slaves  of  their 
Monarch,  and  the  first  to  bear  his  fury  ;  the  King  him- 
self had  no  more  authority  over  them,  than  over  the 
lowest  mechanic.  How  unusual  was  it  in  France,  to 
see  uncorrupt  judges  going  the  circuits  of  the  provinces, 
who  enjoyed  their  salaries  fixed  for  life,  and  had  no 
inducement  to  favour  either  side  ! 

During  this  residence  in  France,  so  happy  for  that 
kingdom,  the  King  built  a  very  noble  palace  at  Fontaine- 
bleau,1  and  another  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhone ;  he  also 
repaired  the  Louvre,  and  many  other  public  buildings  ; 
and  neglected  nothing  that  could  add  to  the  ornament  of 

1  [Apparently  our  author  is  ignorant  of  the  "  very  noble  palace  " 
already  existing  there  since  the  time  of  Francis  I.] 


REVIVING   PROSPERITY    IN    FRANCE.    105 

the  kingdom.  The  fortifications  of  the  frontier  towns, 
from  the  north  of  Holland  to  the  Mediterranean,  which 
had  in  many  provinces  fallen  into  decay,  were  repaired, 
and  even  augmented.  The  royal  ports  were  filled  with 
workmen  of  all  sorts :  great  numbers  of  ships,  from 
men  of  war  to  merchantmen,  were  built :  his  Majesty's 
navy  was  continually  augmenting  ;  and  as  the  two 
nations  now  possessed  an  immense  trade,  there  was  no 
danger  of  ever  finding  a  scarcity  of  sailors. 

The  Monarch,  who  in  England  had  been  so  great 
and  magnificent  a  protector  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  acted 
worthy  of  himself  in  France.  The  French  nation  had 
enjoyed  more  establishments  in  favour  of  literature,  such 
as  academies,  than  Great-Britain  ;  but  they  were  in 
general  only  honourary  :  men  of  the  greatest  genius  were 
often  members  of  many  academies,  but  almost  starving 
for  want.  George  therefore  found  no  want  of  fresh 
establishments,  but  only  the  fixing  certain  salaries  on 
the  seats  of  those  already  in  being.  This  he  did  with 
a  liberality  unknown  in  France,  and  greatly  to  his 
honour  :  few  conquerors  were  ever  celebrated  for  such 
excellencies  as  this  great  Monarch ;  the  panegyrics  on 
him,  which  were  numerous  and  just,  did  not  turn  on 
his  victories,  but  his  philosophic  disposition,  and  his 
civil  virtues. 

Prejudice  and  partiality — which  so  often  throw  a 
veil  over  the  real  characters  of  princes — can  find  few 
faults  with  this  great  king's  administration.  His  con- 
duct, especially  in  France,  has  been  blamed  by  many 
politicians,  but  no  philosophers.  In  fact,  George  ought 
rather  to  be  considered  as  a  philosophical  king,  than 


io8 


INDEX. 


army    in  France,  49,    50,  53- 
57,  61,  67-69  ;    in   Spain,   80, 
»3,  88  ;  regent  of  France,  89 
Dunkirk  captured  by  British,  27 
Durham  sacked  by  the  Russians, 
19 


EAST  India  Company,  aids  in  the 

conquest  of  Manilla,  86 
Espalion,  battle  of,  78-82 


F 


FLEET,  development  of  the  British, 
24,  65,  98 

France,  alliance  of,  with  Russia, 
II  ;  declares  war  on  Britain, 
25  ;  disasters  of,  26-29  ;  makes 
peace  of  Beauvais,  29,  30 ;  war 
of,  with  Germany,  44;  renewed 
war  of  George  VI.  with,  49,  50, 
51-61,  67,  69,  72-77,  83,  84; 
conquered  by  George  VI.,  87, 89; 
government  of,  under  George 
VI.,  100-106 

Frederic  IX.,  Emperor  of  Germany, 
his  character,  10  ;  war  of,  with 
France  and  Russia,  43-45 ; 
aided  by  George  VI.,  45-48  ;  his 
alliance  with  George  VI.,  66 

Freedom  of  the  Press  established 
in  France,  102,  103 


G 


GEORGE  III.,  reign  of,  2 

George  IV.,  reign  of,  3 

George  V.,  reign  of,  3-4 

George  VI.,  accession  of,  5  ;  his 
war  with  Russia,  12-30 ;  his 
action  in  Parliament,  16,  17; 
takes  command  of  the  army, 
18  wins  battle  of  Wetherby, 

21  takes  command  of  the  fleet, 

22  .wins    naval   victory,    23; 
invades     Flanders,    26 ;     wins 


battle  of  Winox,  26 ;  invades 
France,  27-29 ;  makes  peace 
with  France  and  Russia,  29, 
30 ;  literary  and  artistic  tastes 
°f>  34,  37,  39,  42  ;  his  palace  of 
Stanley,  35,  95  ;  aids  Germany 
against  France  and  Russia,  46  ; 
wins  battle  of  Vienna,  47;  enters 
Paris,  49  ;  defeats  King  Charles 
X.,  50  ;  defeated  and  wounded 
at  Orleans,  52  ;  wins  battle  of 
Alencon,  56-59 ;  enters  Paris, 
59 ;  renewed  war  of,  against 
Russia  and  Spain,  64  ;  his  treaty 
with  Germany,  Sicily,  and 
Switzerland,  66 ;  leads  army  in 
France,  72,  73  ;  victorious  over 
Spaniards,  81 ;  again  enters  Paris, 
87  ;  crowned  King  of  France, 
89  ;  peaceful  occupations  of,  90, 
100  ;  his  government  of  France, 
101-105  >  reflections  on  his 
character  and  institutions,  105, 
106 

Germany,  war  of,  with  France  and 
Russia,  44-48  ;  alliance  of,  with 
Britain,  66. 

Gilbert,  architect,  35-39,  92,  93 
Grafton,  duke  of,  naval  defeat  of, 
13,   14  ;    naval   victory  of,  29  ; 
victorious   over   Russians,    70, 
71  ;  over  Spaniards,  84,  85 


H 


HAVANA  captured  by  the  British, 

85 
Holland,  oppressed  by  the  French, 

26  ;  conquered  by  the  British, 

69 
Hospitals,  establishment  of  Royal, 

97,98 

How,   president  of  the  Academy 
of  Letters,  94 


ITALY,  internal  condition  of,  II, 
49,  63,  67 


INDEX. 


109 


LAW  courts  moved  to  Stanley,  93 
Leon,  Count   of,    Spanish   prime 

minister,  63,  64,  88 
Lerma,   Duke  of,    leads    Spanish 

army  against.  George  VI.,    72, 

75»    77  J   defeated  and  slain  at 

Espalion,  81 
Literature.      See      Academy     of 

Letters 

Lutzen,  Germans  defeated  at,  44 
Lyons,  operations  round,  73,  74 


M 


MADRID,  treaty  of,  64 

Manilla    conquered    by   Admiral 

Clinton,  86 
Mansiere,     the     Abbe,      French 

author,  103 
Mexico     conquered    by    General 

Cannon,  86 
Moor,  British  architect,  36 


NATIONAL  Debt,  increased  under 
George  V.,  3;  under  George 
VJ.,  8  ;  conversion  of  the,  31 

Navy,  the,  of  Britain,  4  ;  achieve- 
ments of,  under  George  VI.,  12, 
15,  1 8,  22,  23,  25,  29,  65,  70, 
72,  85,  86 

Newport,  Admiral,  his  successes 
in  the  West  Indies,  72,  83 

Nicholson,  Sir  J.,  painter,  40 

North  American  Colonies,  pros- 
perity of,  99,  100 

O 

ORLEANS,  siege  of,  51  ;  battle  of, 
52 


PARIS,  taken  by  .George  VI.,  49  ; 
recovered  by  French,  77  ;  lines 
of,  stormed,  84  ;  treaty  of,  88 


Parliament,  factious  conduct  of 
the,  1 6,  17;  overawed  by  the 
king,  17  ;  votes  the  conversion 
of  the  National  Debt,  31  ;  meets 
at  Stanley,  38  ;  session  of,  1919, 
65,  66  ;  of  1921,  91,  92 

Peter  IV.  of  Russia,  his  martial 
renown,  9  ;  makes  war  on 
England,  3,  13-19,  29,  30  ;  on 
Turkey,  28,  63  j  against 
Germany,  44;  defeated  at 
Vienna,  47 ;  signs  treaty  of 
Madrid,  64;  naval  disasters 
of,  71 

Petersburg,  St.,  bombarded  by 
the  British  fleet,  71 

Philigroff,  Russian  admiral,  13 

Philip  VII.,  King  of  France,  59  ; 
military  operations  of,  59-88  ; 
recovers  Paris,  77;  defeated 
and  captured,  84  ;  deposed,  88  ; 
becomes  King  of  Sardinia,  89 

Pine,  British  Poet,  42 

Portugal  conquered  by  Spain,  1 1, 
63 


R 


REYNOLDS,  British  poet,  42,  94 

Rouen,  siege  of,  82 

Russia,  war  of  George  V.  with, 
3  ;  vast  empire  of,  9  ;  war  of, 
with  Britain,  13-30 ;  wars  of, 
with  Turkey,  28,  63 ;  war  of, 
with  England,  64-71 


SARDINIA  given  to   Philip  VII., 

89 
Saxony,  Duke  of,  German  general, 

his   victory   at    Augsburg,  44 ; 

defeat  and  death  of  at  Lutzen, 

44 
Schmettau,  Russian  general,  13  ; 

invades      England,      15,      19 ; 

defeated  and  slain  at  Wetherby, 

20,  21 


110 


INDEX. 


Senetraire,  Marquis  de,  defeated 
at  Arleux,  55 

Sicily,  kingdom  of,  II,  63,  64; 
alliance  of,  with  Britain,  66 

Siletta,  Marshal  de,  commands 
French  army,  67,  74,  76,  84 

Sommers,  English  general,  at 
Wetherby,  21 ;  wins  battle  of 
Arleux,  55  ;  in  Hainault.  60, 
68,  69  ;  in  Holland,  87 

Spain,  war  of,  against  Britain, 
64-88 

Stanley,  palace  of  George  VI.  at, 
35.  37,  4i  ;  city  of,  92-95 ; 
meeting  of  Parliament  at,  38, 
92  ;  University  of,  94,  95 

Steinhold,  Russian  admiral,  22,  23 

Stormer,  Count,  leads  rebellion  of 
Danes  against  Russia,  63 

Suffolk,  Duke  of,  influence  of,  with 
George  VI.,  6,  7  ;  literary  tastes 
°f»  33»  34  >  takes  part  in  founda- 
tion of  University  of  Stanley, 
94,  95 

Switzerland  allied  to  Britain,  64, 
66 


TURKEY,  wars  of,  with  Russia.  28, 
63 


UNIVERSITY,  the,  of  Stanley,  94, 
95 


VENTADOUR,    Duke    of,    French 

general,  27,  28,  59 
Vienna,  siege  of,  45  :    battle  of, 

47,  48 
Vivionne,      Duke      of,      French 

general,  26,  27 

W 

WETHERBY,  battle  of,  19-21 
Winox,  battle  of,  26,  27 


YOUNG,  British  poet,  42,  94 


FINIS. 


By  C.  W.  C.  OMAN,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  All  Souls'  College, 
Oxford. 

Crown  8v0.     With  Maps.     js.  6d. 

THE    DARK    AGES,   476-918. 

Forming  Volume  I.  of  PERIODS  OF  EUROPEAN  HISTORY. 

"  Notwithstanding  its  modest  scale,  this  volume  (Period  I.)  will  be 
valued  by  all  historical  students  as  supplying  a  real  want  in  our  historical 
literature,  and  supplying  it  well.  .  .  .  He  paints  on  a  small  scale,  it  is 
true,  but  his  touch  is  sure  and  his  insight  keen.  For  the  accuracy  of  his 
facts  his  historical  reputation  is  a  sufficient  guarantee." — Times. 

"  Mr.  Oman  has  done  his  work  well.  His  narrative  is  clear  and 
interesting,  and  takes  full  account  of  recent  research." — English  Historical 
Revieiv. 

"  The  publishers  of  these  volumes  of  European  History  have  taken  in 
hand  a  task  that  is  to  be  highly  commended,  since,  we  believe,  there  does 
not  exist  in  English  any  series  dealing  continuously  with  such  a  subject, 
from  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  in  the  West,  down  to  our  own  century. 
...  No  better  exponent  of  this  era  (Period  I.),  so  full  of  difficulties  and 
complications,  could  have  been  chosen."— -Journal  of  Education. 

"  A  high  place  must  be  assigned  to  the  work  of  Mr.  Oman." — -Oxford 
Magazine. 

"  The  author  of  this  volume  (Period  I.)  has  laid  all  students  of  European 
history  under  no  small  obligation  by  its  production.  .  .  .  The  material 
Mr.  Oman  has  had  to  handle  is  about  the  most  intractable  in  the  whole 
realm  of  history,  and  we  congratulate  both  him  and  the  publishers  on  the 
general  excellence  and  utility  of  the  performance." — Daily  Chronicle. 


Fcap.  8vo.     With  Maps  and  Plan.     2s. 

AN  ELEMENTARY  HISTORY  OF  GREECE. 

"  Its  simplicity  is  charming,  and  its  pleasantness  fascinates." — Educa- 
tional Neivs. 

"Brightly  and  attractively  written." — Guardian. 

"  A  readable  and  admirably  condensed  sketch  of  the  subject." — Scotsman. 

"  A  book  for  which  there  is  no  doubt  room,  in  spite  of  the  excellence 
of  Mr.  ROBINSON'S  little  Greek  History." — Educational  Times. 

"  The  narrative  is  clear  and  lively." — University  Correspondent. 


LONDON:  RIVINGTONS. 


A   SELECTION 


FROM   THE 


Recent    Publications 


OF 


MESSRS.  RIVINGTON 


34  KING  STREET,  CO  VENT  GARDEN 
LONDON 


PAGE 


The  following  list  comprise 

MESSRS.     RIVINGTONS' 

LATEST  BOOKS  AND  EDITIONS 

BROOKE,  C.  E.,  This  Church  and  Realm 3 

HANDLEY,  H.,  A  Short  Way  out  of  Materialism.    ...  3 

DUKES,  DR.,  Needless  Injury  to  Children 3 

VINCENT,  Bishop,  God  and  Prayer 4 

The  Way  of  Happiness 4 

NORTON,  Lord,  Reflections 4 

SMITH,  Canon  Percy,  Lights  and  Shades  of  Greek  Texts.      .  4 

Oxford  Church  Text  Books 6,  7 

JERVOIS,  W.  H.  H.,  The  Christian's  Manual.    Second  Edition.  8 

WAKEMAN'S,  H.  O.,  Church  History.     Fifth  Edition.       .        .  9 

The  Little  Book  of  Death 13 

BURROWS,  W.  O.,  The  Book  of  Amos 17 

STEWART,  H.  F.,  The  Book  of  Judges 17 

The  Economic  Review.    April 19 

The  London  Diocese  Book,  1899 19 

Seventeenth  Century  Lyrics. 23 

RIVINGTON,  S.,  The  History  of  Tonbridge  School.     .        .  25 

DUKES,  DR.,  School  Diet.     Second  Edition 30 


34  KING  STREET,  COVENT  GARDEN, 
LONDON,  W.C.,  May  1899. 


fust  published.     Small  Crown  8v0.     2s.  6d. 

This  Church  and  Realm 

Some   Difficulties   of  the   Day   Examined. 

By  the  REV.  C.  E.  BROOKE,  M.A., 
Vicar  of  St.   John  the  Divine,  Brixton. 

CONTENTS. — Canonical  Obedience  and  Church  Courts— The  Ornaments 
Rubric — The  Eastward  Position — Vestments — Incense — Reservation. 

For  the  instruction  of  his  people  the  Rev.  C.  E.  Brooke  gave  on  the 
Friday  evenings  during  this  Lent  a  series  of  lectures  on  some  disputed 
points  in  the  Church's  system,  and  it  is  hoped  that  their  publication  at  the 
present  moment  in  book  form  will  be  of  advantage  to  the  cause  of  the 
Catholic  Movement. 

Just  Published.     Royal^vo.     is.net. 

A  Short  Way  out  of  Materialism 

By  HUBERT  HANDLEY,  M.A., 

Vicar  of  St.  Thomas's,  Camden  Town. 

A  brief  essay  useful  for  clergy  or  others  to  give  to  seekers  after  truth 
troubled  by  Materialism  or  to  opponents  vain  of  it. 


1  I  think  it  admirably  adapted  to  rid  men 
of  a  crude  materialism.' — The  Bishop  of 
Manchester. 

'  Something  more  profitable. ' — 
The  Spectator. 

'  I  have  read  it  through  twice,  with 
great  approval.' — The  Dean  of  Durham. 

'  Mr.  Handley  makes  much  of  the  relative 
appearance  of  material  things.  From  this 
he  rises  to  higher  realities,  and  he  sets  his 


readers  a-thinking  in  a  profitable  way." — 
The  Guardian. 

'A  popular  and  exceedingly  well  put 
statement  of  the  relativity  of  human  know- 
ledge.'— The  Glasgow  Herald. 

'  I  am  sure  it  will  arrest  many  thinkers 
who  may  be  on  the  onward  course  to 
agnosticism.'  —  Rev.  E.  McClure  (Sec. 
S.P.C.K.). 


Just  Published.     Demy  8v0.     is. 

Remedies  for  the  Needless  Injury 

to  Children  involved  in  the  present 

system  of  School  Education 

An  Address  delivered  before  the  Incorporated  Association  of  Headmasters 
at  their  Annual  Meeting,  held  in  London  January  I3th  and  I4th,  1899. 

By  CLEMENT  DUKES,  M.D.  Lond.,  J.P.,  M.R.C.P.,  London. 
Physician  to  Rugby  School  and  Senior  Physician  to  Rugby  Hospital,  etc. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS* 


Just  ready.     Fcap.  8vo. 

Clariora  Cariora 

Or,  Lights  and  Shades  of  Greek  Texts,  with  Prayers. 

By  the  REV.  CANON.  H.  PERCY  SMITH,  M.A., 

Late  Chaplain  of  Christ  Church,  Cannes. 

The  purpose  of  this  book  is  simply  devotional,  not  in  any  strict 
sense,  critical.  It  is  hoped  that  an  explanation  of  some  words  of 
the  Greek  Testament  may  be  helpful  to  English  readers  by 
bringing  out  some  details  which  a  knowledge  of  the  English  alone 
would  not  supply. 

Small  Fcap.  8vo.     is. 

The  Way  of  Happiness 

Or,  The  Art  of  being  Happy  and  making  others  so. 

Translated  and  Adapted  from  the  French 
By  CATHERINE  M.  WELBY, 

With  a  Preface  by  W.  H.  HUTTON,  B.D. 

Fellow  and  Tutor  of  S.  John's  College,  Oxford; 

Examining  Chaplain  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Ely. 

Just  Published.     Second  Edition.     Demy  8vo.      is. 

Reflections  on  the  Course  from  the  Goal 

An  Essay  on  Life,  its  Character  and  Aspirations. 
By  LORD  NORTON. 


'  We  think  this  one  of  the  ablest  and  best 
little  books  of  the  year.'— Church  Bells. 

'  Lord  Norton  makes  a  specially  useful 
contribution  to  the  current  of  lay  thought.1 
— Spectator. 

'  Any  one  reading  this  book  in  a  right 
spirit  will  certainly  get  from  it  an  edifying 


iper  in  which 
the  solemn  possibilities  of  each  human  life 


iple  of  the  spirit  and  tem 
,olemn  possibilities  of  eac 


ou 


ight  to  be  regarded.' — Guardian. 

'  The  book  is  studded  with  many  a  rich 
gem  of  thought,  and  should  be  read  by  all 
for  whom  religion  is  a  reality  of  life.' — 
Aberdeen  Journal. 


Crown  8vo.     2s. 

God  and  Prayer 

By  BOYD  VINCENT, 

Bishop-Coadjutor  of  Southern  Ohio. 

CONTENTS. — Introduction,  dealing  with  the  Difficulties  connected  with 
Prayer — How  can  God  hear  Prayer? — How  can  God  answer  Prayer? — 
Prayers,  Why  not  Answered  ? 

London:  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  PUBLICATIONS 


Crown  8vo.     8s.  6d. 

The  Early  History  of  the  Hebrews 

By  the  REV.  A.  H.  SAYCE, 

Professor  of  Assyriology  at  Oxford  ; 
Author  of  '  The  Egypt  of  the  Hebrews  and  Herodotos. ' 

CONTENTS— The  Hebrew  Patriarchs— The  Composition  of  the 
Pentateuch— The  Exodus  out  of  Egypt— The  Conquest  of  Canaan 
— The  Age  of  the  Judges — The  Establishment  of  the  Monarchy 
— Index. 

which  Professor  Sayce  marshals  his  facts 
and  draws  his  conclusions  makes  the  book 
of  great  value  to  students.' — 
Western  Morning  News. 

'  In  this  extremely  interesting  volume 
Professor  Sayce  has  done  the  Church  a 
service  by  writing  the  early  history  of  the 
Hebrews  from  a  purely  archaeological 
point  of  view.  ...  In  its  own  line  it  is 
unique  and  indispensable." — Church  Bells. 

'Mr.  Sayce  has  placed  Bible  students 
under  a  deep  obligation  in  this  masterly 
work,    with  its  keen   arguments   and  its 
abundance  of  facts.'— 
Birmingham  Daily  Gazette. 


1  The  work  is  of  extreme  importance  and 
value  to  the  intelligent  student  of  the  Old 
Testament  record.' — 
Asiatic  Quarterly  Review. 

'  We  leave  his  book  with  the  hope  that 
he  may  have  done  something  to  check  the 
spirit  of  too  hasty  acceptance  of  the  new 
critical  assertions  which  seems  to  be 
abroad,  and  with  the  expectation  that  he 
will  do  yet  more  in  the  same  direction.' — 
Church  Quarterly  Review. 

'A  fascinating  book.' — Standard. 

1  Is  charged  with  mental  stimulus  on 
every  page.' — Expository  Times. 

'  Every  page  of  the  book  reveals  the 
scholar,  and  the  fascinating  manner  in 


Second  Edition.     Crown  8v0.     *js.  6d. 

The  Egypt  of  the  Hebrews  and  Herodotos 

By  the  REV.  A.  H.  SAYCE, 
Professor  of  Assyriology  at  Oxford. 

CONTENTS. — The  Patriarchal  Age— The  Age  of  Moses— The  Exodus 
— The  Hebrew  Settlement  in  Canaan— The  Age  of  the  Israelitish 
Monarchies— The  Age  of  the  Ptolemies— Herodotos  in  Egypt — In  the 
Steps  of  Herodotos — Memphis  and  the  Fayyum— Appendices— Index. 

'  Professor  Sayce  has  written  a  charm-  '  On  the  whole,  we  know  of  no  more 

ing  work,  which  every  lover  of  Egypt  will  useful  handbook  to  Egyptian  history, 

fly  to.' — Church  Bells.  summing  up  in  a  popular  form  in  a  short 

1  Professor  Sayce  has  a  story  of  singular  compass  the  results  of  Egyptian  research 

fascination  to  tell.' — Yorkshire  Post.  down  to  the  present  time.' — Church  Times. 


London:  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS* 


Small  Fcap.  8vo.      is.  each. 

Oxford  Church  Text  Books 

General  Editor,  The  REV.  LEIGHTON   PULLAN,  M.A., 

Fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  and  Lecturer  in  Theology 

at  St.  John's,  Oriel,  and  Queen's  Colleges,  Oxford. 

A  Comprehensive  Series  of  Cheap  and  Scholarly  Manuals  deal- 
ing with  the  more  important  branches  of  Religious  Knowledge. 

It  is  felt  that  there  is  a  decided  need  for  such  manuals  for  the 
use  of  students  of  Theology,  candidates  for  Ordination,  higher 
classes  in  Schools,  and  for  Church  Guilds.  The  Manuals  will  be 
written  in  full  sympathy  with  definite  Anglican  doctrine,  and  thus, 
it  is  hoped,  will  meet  a  widely-felt  and  expressed  want. 

The  Series  will  include  books  on  Biblical,  Doctrinal,  Liturgical, 
and  Historical  subjects.  Attention  will  be  devoted  to  Scottish 
ecclesiastical  history,  as  well  as  English,  so  that  members  both 
of  the  Church  of  England  and  of  the  Episcopal  Church  of 
Scotland  will  be  provided  with  manuals  written  in  accordance 
with  their  own  convictions. 

The  Hebrew  Prophets. 

The  Rev.  R.  L.  OTTLEY.  M.A.,  Rector  of  Winterbourne  Bassett ; 
formerly  Principal  of  Pusey  House,  and  Dean  of  Divinity  of 
Magdalen  College,  Oxford.  {Published. 

Outlines  of  Old  Testament  Theology. 

The  Rev.  C.  F.  BURNEY,  M.A.,  Lecturer  in  Hebrew  at  and  Librarian 
of  St.  John's  College,  Oxford,  Denyer  and  Johnson  Scholar,  1893. 

[In  June. 
Old  Testament  History. 

W.  C.  ROBERTS,  B.A.,  St.  John's  College,  Oxford,  Deyner  and  John 
son  Scholar,  1898.  [In  preparation. 

An  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament. 

The  Rev.  W.  C.  ALLEN,  M.A.,  Fellow,  Lecturer  and  Librarian  of 
Exeter  College,  Oxford.  [In  preparation. 

The  Text  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  Rev.  K.  LAKE,  M.A.,  Lincoln  College,  Oxford.     [In  preparation. 

The  Teaching-  of  St.  Paul. 

The  Rev.  E.  W.  M.  O.  DE  LA  HEY,  M.A.,  Tutor  of  Keble  College, 
Oxford.  [In  preparation. 

Evidences  of  Christianity. 

The  Rev.  LOXSDALE  RAGG,  M.A.,  Warden  of  the  Bishop's  Hostel, 
Lincoln,  and  Vice-Chancellor  of  Lincoln  Cathedral. 

[In  preparation. 

London:  34  King:  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  PUBLICATIONS 


Early  Christian  Doctrine. 

The  GENERAL  EDITOR.  [Just  published. 

The  Apostles'  Creed. 

The  Rev.  H.   F.  D.   MACKAY,    M.A.,   Merton  College,  and  Pusey 
House,  Oxford.  [In  preparation. 

Medieval  Church  Missions. 

C.  R.  BEAZLEY,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Merton  College,  Oxford. 

[In  preparation . 
A  History  of  the  Church  to  325. 

The  Rev.  H.  N.  BATE,  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford. 

[In  preparation. 
A  Church  History  of  Great  Britain. 

The   Rev.   W.    H.    HUTTON,    B.D.,    Fellow,   Tutor,   Precentor    and 
Librarian  of  St.  John's  College,  Oxford.  [In  July. 

The  Reformation  on  the  Continent. 

The  Rev.  B.  J.  KIDD,  B.D.,  Keble  College,  Tutor  of  Non-Collegiate 
Students,  Oxford.  [In  preparation. 

The  Reformation  in  Great  Britain. 

H.  O.  WAKEMAN,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  All  Souls'  College,  Oxford. 

[In  preparation. 
A  Comparative  History  of  Religions. 

The  GENERAL  EDITOR.  [In  preparation. 

The  Prayer  Book. 

The  Rev.  J.  H.  MAUDE,  M.A.,  Fellow,  Dean  and  Lecturer  of  Hert- 
ford College,  Oxford.  [In  June. 

The  Articles  of  the  Church  of  England.     In  Two  Volumes. 

Vol.  I. — History  and  Explanation  of  Articles  i.-viii.       [Just published. 
Vol.  II. — Explanation  of  Articles  ix.-xxxix.  [In  the  press. 

The  Rev.  B.  J.  KIDD,  B.D.,  Keble  College,  Oxford. 

A  History  of  the  Rites  of  the  Church. 

The  Rev.  F.  E.  BRIGHTMAN,  M.A.,  Pusey  House,  Oxford. 

[In  preparation. 
Instructions  in  Christian  Doctrine. 

The  Rev.  V.  S.  S.  COLES,  M.A.,  Balliol  College,  Principal  of  Pusey 
House,  Oxford.  [In  preparation. 

A  Manual  for  Confirmation. 

The  Rev.  T.  FIELD,  M.  A.,  Warden  of  Radley  College. 

[In  preparation, 
Holy  Communion. 

The  Rev.  B.  W.  RANDOLPH,  M.A.,  Principal  of  Ely  Theological 
College,  and  Hon.  Canon  of  Ely  Cathedral. 

[In  preparation. 

The  Future  State. 

The  Rev.  S.  C.  GAYFORD,  M.A.,  Vice-Principal  of  Cuddesdon  College. 

[In  preparation. 

London:  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


MESSRS.  RIVINGTON& 


Second  Edition,     ibmo.     2s.  6d. 

The  Christian's  Manual 

Containing  the  chief  things  which  a  Christian 
ought  to  Know,  Believe,  and  Do  to  his  Soul's  Health. 

By  the  REV.  W.  H.  H.  JERVOIS,  M.A., 
Vicar  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene's,  Munster  Square. 

With  a  Preface  by  the  Right  Rev.  C.  C.  GRAFTON,  D.D., 
Bishop  of  Fond-du-Lac. 

This  book  is  intended  to  be  a  Complete  Manual  of  private  and  public 
Devotion,  following,  in  the  public  services,  the  order  of  '  The  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,'  so  that  a  lay  Churchman  will  have  here,  in  small 
compass,  all  he  needs  both  for  his  private  and  public  approaches  to  God. 
Each  section  is  begun  by  a  short,  plain  instruction,  in  order  to  make 
devotion  as  intelligent  as  possible. 

CONTENTS. — Daily  Prayers — Acts  of  Faith,  Hope,  etc. — Bible  Reading 
— Public  Worship — The  Creeds — Almsgiving — Fasting — Grace — Faith — 
Sin — Forgiveness  of  Sin — Repentance — Communion — The  Sacraments — 
Baptism — The  Catechism — Confirmation — Matrimony — Visitation  of  the 
Sick — Communion  of  the  Sick — Spiritual  Communion — Commendation  of 
a  Departing  Soul — Burial  of  the  Dead — Churching  of  Women— Commina- 
tion  Service— Ordination  Services — Feasts  and  Fasts  of  the  Church— 
Rules  to  Keep— The  Psalter. 

c  Mr.  Jervois  has  succeeded  in  his  task  Jervois's  method,  offers  a  substitute  for 

of  providing  a  Manual  which  answers  to  formal  meditation  which  is  likely  to  be 

all  the  needs  of  average  Christians,  and  useful  to  a  great  number  of  people.     The 

the    man  or  woman  who    translates  its  private  prayers  for  morning  and  evening 

teaching  into  life  will  glorify  God  and  pro-  supply  the  very  best  short  form  we  have 

mote  righteousness  among  men.     With-  met  with.' — Guardian. 


out  hesitation  we  recommend  this  as  a 
valuable  gift-book  to  lads  about  to  be 
confirmed  ;  they  will  not  readily  forsake 
it  for  any  other  guide  to  holy  living.  The 
get-up  of  the  book  is  excellent." — 
Church  Times. 

1  This  is  the  most  complete  book  of  the 
kind  that  has  been  published.  .  .  .  There 


'  As  a  compani.on  to  the  Prayer  Book 
and  a  Manual  of  practical  religion,  the 
book  would  make  an  admirable  gift  to  a 
young  Churchman  or  Churchwoman.' — 
Scottish  Guardian. 

'  There  is  plenty  of  room  for  the  Manual 
before  us ;  the  special  feature  is  that  it 
makes  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  the 


is  also  a  specially  excellent  instruction  on  j  centre  round  which  it  groups  special  private 
Bible  reading,  which,  when  done  on  Mr.  I  devotions.'— School  Guardian. 

London:  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  PUBLIC  A  TIONS 


Fifth  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     7s.  6d. 

An  Introduction  to  the  History 
of  the  Church  of  England 

From  the  Earliest  Times  to  the  Present  Day 

By  H.  O.  WAKEMAN,  M.A., 

Fellow  of  All  Souls'  College,  and  Tutor  of  Keble  College,  Oxford. 

Author  of  '  The  Ascendancy  of  France ' 

(Periods  of  European  History). 


'Mr.  Wakeman's  book  is  not  only 
scholarly  and  thoughtful,  but  is  also 
written  so  easily  and  clearly  that  it  will 
be  read  with  interest  by  the  large  class  of 
general  readers  who  are  interested  in  its 
subject.  It  is  the  first  book  which  has 
succeeded  in  presenting  the  history  of  the 
Church  of  England  in  a  clear  and  intel- 
ligible form. ' — The  Bishop  of  London. 

'Will  at  once  and  satisfactorily  fill  up 
a  long-felt  void.'— The  Eev.  Canon  Bright, 
Christ  Church,  Oxford. 

I  Mr.     Wakeman's     '  History     of    the 
English  Church'  was  the  book  that  we 
wanted.       No     Churchman     of    average 
education  has  now  any  excuse  for  ignor- 
ance of  the  history  of  his  Church ;    nor 
any  school  master  or  mistress  for  omitting 
to  teach  it  to  their  boys  and  girls.' — 

The  Rev.  Canon  Gore,  Westminster. 

'I  find  it  a  fascinating  book,  marked 
by  fairness  of  mind  and  a  just  sense  of 
proportion.' — The  Rev.  W.  0.  Burrows, 
Principal  of  the  Clergy  School,  Leeds. 

'I  fully  recognise  the  value  of  Mr. 
Wakeman's  work.'— The  Bishop  of  Lichfleld. 

I 1  shall  be  happy  to  recommend  it  to 
my  classes.  .  .  .  I  cannot  speak  too  highly 
of  this  work,'— The  Rev.  E.  Elmer  Harding, 
Principal  of  St.  Aidan's  College,  Birkenhead. 


'  I  think  Mr.  Wakeman's  work  is  excel- 
lently done,  and  I  am  quite  sure  the  book 
will  be  found  most  useful  by  theological 
students.  I  shall  mention  it  wherever  I 
can.' — The  Rev.  Dr.  Maclear,  Warden  of 
8.  Augustine's  College,  Canterbury. 

1  It  is  just  what  was  wanted.  ...  — 
The  Rev.  H.  L.  Thompson,  Vicar  of  St.  Mary's, 
Oxford. 

'  Will  have  much  pleasure  in  making  it 
known. — The  Rev.  Canon  Worlledge,  Truro. 

'  I  have  recommended  it  as  a  text-book 
to  the  students  of  this  college.' — 
The   Rev.  J.   8.   Teulon,    Principal   of   the 
Theological  College,  Chichester. 

'  It  does  not  often  fall  to  the  reviewer's 
lot  to  be  able  to  give  such  unreserved 
praise  as  can  be  given  to  this  most  charm- 
ing book.' — Guardian. 

'Mr.  Wakeman  lays  particular  stress 
upon  the  most  critical  periods,  and  treats 
them  with  great  ability.' — Times. 

'  Will  succeed  not  only  in  satisfying  a 
great  and  admitted  want,  but  will  also 
occupy  a  foremost  place  as  an  accredited 
text-book.'— Church  Times. 

'  It  is  written  in  a  broader  spirit  than 
the  ordinary  manuals  of  Church  history, 
and  should  prove  attractive  as  well  as 
instructive  to  students  of  its  subject.' 
— Scotsman. 


London:  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


A2 


io  MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS* 

Crown  Svo.     is.  6d. 

The  Teaching  of  the  Russian  Church, 

Particularly  on  those  Questions  in  which  its  Teaching 

differs  from  that  of  the  Western  Church,  and  on  which 

controversy  and  discussion  have  been  raised. 

By  ARTHUR  C.  HEADLAM,  B.D., 
Rector  of  Welwyn,  Herts. 

Published  for  the  Eastern  Church  Association. 
Crown  8vo.     JS.  6d. 

Russia  and  the  English  Church 
during  the  last  Fifty  Years 

Volume  I.,  Containing  a  Correspondence  between  Mr.  William 
Palmer,  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  and  M.  Khomiakoff, 
in  the  years  1844-1854. 

Edited  by  \V.  J.  BIRKBECK,  M.A.,  F.S.A., 
Magdalen  College,  Oxford. 

Published  for  the  Eastern  Church  Association. 
Crown  8vo.     8s.  6d. 

East  Syrian  Daily  Offices 

Translated  from  the  Syriac,  with  Introduction, 

Notes  and  Indices, 
And  an  Appendix  containing  the  Lectionary  and  Glossary 

By  ARTHUR  JOHN  MACLEAN,  M.A., 
Dean  of  Argyll  and  the  Isles, 

Joint- Author  of  '  The  Catholicos  of  the  East  and  his  People.' 
Published  for  the  Eastern  Church  Association. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  PUBLIC  A  TIONS  1 1 

Crown  8vo.     2.d. 

Thoughts  on  the  Hopes  and  Duties  of 
Churchmen  under  Present  Circumstances 

Being  the  Substance  of  an  Address 
to  the  Rochester  Diocesan  Conference,  1898. 

By  the  RIGHT  REV.  E.  S.  TALBOT,  D.D., 
Lord  Bishop  of  Rochester. 

Demy  %vo.     ^d. 

The  Trusteeship  of  Life  for  the  World 

A  Sermon  preached  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral, 
on  the  Occasion  of  the  iQyth  Anniversary  of  the  Society 

for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 
By  the  RIGHT  REV.  E.  S.  TALBOT,  D.D., 
Lord  Bishop  of  Rochester. 

Crown  8vo.     $s. 

Sermons  Preached  in  the  Parish  Church 
of  Leeds  1889-1895 

By  the  RIGHT  REV.  E.  S.  TALBOT,  D.D., 
Lord  Bishop  of  Rochester. 

'They  are  sermons  apart,  sermons  which  I       'These    are   plain    sermons,    admirably 
take  the  hearer  or  the  reader  up  to  a  table-     representing  both  the  doctrinal  and  ethical 


land  of  thought  where  the  air  is  keen  and 
pure.' — Church  Times. 


principles  which  the  Church  of  England 
would    see    followed   by  her  children.'— 


Yorkshire  Post. 
Second  Impression.     Crown  8vo.     is.  6d. 

Some  Titles  and  Aspects  of  the  Eucharist 

By  the  RIGHT  REV.  E.  S.  TALBOT,  D.D., 
Lord  Bishop  of  Rochester. 

'The  work  deserves  a  wide  circulation.' — Church  Bella 
'  Models  of  teaching.' — Church  Times 

London:  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


12  MESSRS.  RIVINGTON& 

Crown  8vo.     $s.  6d. 

The  Mystery  of  the  Cross 

Being  Eight  Addresses  on  the  Atonement 

By  the  REV.  W.  O.  BURROWS,  M.A. 
Principal  of  the  Clergy  School,  Leeds. 


Such  sermons  as  the  eight  in  this 
volume  are  rare  indeed.  .  .  .  The  whole 
volume  deserves,  and  will  repay,  close 


study,  and  priest  or  layman  who  masters 
it  will  find  his  theology  enriched  and  his 
devotion  quickened  by  it.' — Church  Times. 


Second  and  Cheaper  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     3*.  6d. 

From  Advent  to  Advent 

Sermons  preached  at  the  Chapel  Royal,  Whitehall. 
By  the  late  AUBREY  L.  MOORE,  M.A. 

With  a  new  Preface  by  the  REV.  WALTER  LOCK,  D.D., 
Warden  of  Keble  College,  Oxford. 

• 

Fourth  Edition.    Crown  8vo.    3*.  6d. 

Some  Aspects  of  Sin 

Three  Courses  of  Sermons. 
By  the  late  AUBREY  L.  MOORE,  M.A 

Crown  Svc.     %s.  6d. 

The   Message  of  the  Gospel 

Addresses  to  Candidates  for  Ordination, 

and  Sermons  preached  chiefly  before  the  University  of  Oxford. 

By  the  late  AUBREY  L.  MOORE,  M.A. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  P  UBLICA  TIONS  1 3 

Demy  8vo.    2$s. 

Holy  Matrimony 

A  Treatise  on  the  Divine  Laws  of  Marriage. 

By  OSCAR  D.  WATKINS,  M.A. 

Archdeacon  of  Lucknow. 

Crown  8vo.  $s. 

Outlines  for  Meditations  upon  the  King's 
Highway  of  the  Holy  Cross 

By  One  who  would  Fain  Tread  in  It. 

With  a  Preface  by  the  VERY  REV.  H.  B.  BROMBY, 
Vicar  of  All  Saints',  Clifton ;  sometime  Dean  of  Hobart,  Tasmania. 

Crown  8v0.     $s. 

The  Power  of  an  Endless  Life 

And  Other  Sermons 

By  DAVID  WRIGHT,  M.A., 
Late  Vicar  of  Stoke  Bishop,  Bristol. 

With  a  Preface  by  the  REV.  CANON  AINGER,  M.A.,  LL.D., 
Master  of  the  Temple. 

Demy  8vo.     12s. 

A  New  Natural  Theology 

Based  upon  the  Doctrine  of  Evolution. 

By  the  REV.  J.  MORRIS,  M.A., 

Vicar  of  Westoe,  South  Shields. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


14  MESSRS.  R1VINGTON& 

Second  Edition.     Royal  ^mo.     One  Vol.     2s. 

Or  in  2  vols.  (the  *  h 'ours '  and  '  Mirror '  separately').     2s.  6d. 

[Copies  may  also  be  had  in  sheets,  complete,     is.  6d.] 

The  Hours  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 

According  to  the  Sarum  Breviary,  together  with 
a  brief  Commentary  from  '  The  Mirror  of  our  Lady.' 

Just  Published.     Royal  32/7/0.     2s.  6d. ,  or  in  leather,  3 s.  6d. 
Printed  in  Red  and  Black  on  Toned  Paper. 

The  Little  Book  of  Death  and  Rest  Eternal 

Containing  the  Office  of  the  Dead,  with  the  Commendation  of  Souls, 
according  to  the  Sarum  Breviary,  Manchester  al  Mondo,  or  a  Contempla- 
tion of  Death  and  Immortality,  and  the  Contakion  for  the  Departed,  as 
sung  in  St.  George's  Chapel,  Windsor,  by  Her  Majesty's  special  command. 

This  book  contains  the  old  English  Office  of  the  Dead,  the  celebrated 
treatise  of  Henry  Montagu,  Earl  of  Manchester,  on  Death  and  Immortality 
(first  printed  in  1631,  and  deservedly  reckoned  as  one  of  the  choicest 
monuments  of  Anglican  piety)  and  the  Contakion,  or  Anthem  from  the 
Russian  Office  for  the  Departed,  with  its  proper  musical  setting,  as  sung 
in  St.  George's  Chapel,  Windsor.  The  little  volume  has  been  specially 
designed  to  serve  as  a  memorial-book  for  departed  friends.  It  contains  a 
Kalendar  with  blank  pages  for  entering  obits,  and  a  form  with  spaces  for 
filling  in  name,  date,  and  place  of  burial  is  supplied  for  pasting  inside  the 
cover  when  it  is  desired  to  distribute  copies  amongst  mourners  at  a  funeral. 
No  expense  has  been  spared  in  the  production  of  the  book.  The  Office 
of  the  Dead  is  printed  in  red  and  black,  and  a  copy  of  an  old  engraving  is 
inserted  as  a  frontispiece. 

Royal  Quarto.     £2,  2s.  net,  in  sheets  only. 

An  Altar  Book 

Containing  the  Order  for  the  Administration  of  the  Holy  Communion, 
according  to  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  together  with  additional  matter 
translated  from  the  English  Missals  of  the  earlier  part  of  the  Sixteenth 
Century.  Edited  by  A  COMMITTEE  OF  PRIESTS. 

London  :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Gardeo. 


RECENT  PUBLICATIONS 


Second  Edition,  revised.     Crown  8vo.    2s.  6d. 

Why  we  are  Churchmen 

Seven  Plain  Reasons. 

By  A.  L,  OLDHAM,  M.A.,  Prebendary  of  Hereford, 
Rector  of  St.  Leonard's,  Bridgnorth,  and  Rural  Dean. 
With  a  Preface  by  EDGAR  C.  S.  GIBSON,  M.A., 
Vicar  of  Leeds. 

'  Seven  plain  reasons  why  we  are  Church- 
men form  the  divisions  of  the  subject.  ... 
The  skill  and  charity  with  which  these 
reasons  are  worked  out  is  highly  laudable. 
There  is  no  false  charity,  for  issues  are 
very  clearly  stated,  but  there  are  the  good 
temper  and  patience  on  every  page  which 
conies  from  the  conscious  strength  of  a 
righteous  cause.' — Guardian. 


'  We  must  place  the  work  by  Mr.  Old- 
ham  amongst  the  very  best  of  the  many 
works  on  this  subject.  It  is  a  convincing 
book,  and  done  in  a  straightforward, 
manly,  Christian  spirit.  .  .  .  We  suggest 
that  it  might  be  given  as  a  prize  in  many 
of  our  schools.' — Church  Bells. 

'  The  whole  book  is  a  valuable  manual  of 
the  subject,  fit  to  lend  to  weak  or  faltering 
Churchmen  or  to  inquiring  Dissenters.  It 
gives  a  full  reply  to  all  the  ordinary 
questions  a  parish  priest  may  find  from 
enquirers.' — Church  Review. 


'  We  can  heartily  recommend  the  book.' 
National  Church. 


Small  Fcap.  Svo.     35.  6d. 

Daily  Footsteps  in  the  Church's  Path 

Being  Daily  Readings  in  Prose  and  Verse 

arranged  in  the  Order  of  the  Church's  Year, 

from  Advent  to  All  Saints'  Day. 

Compiled  by  E.  L.  B.  C.,  and  M.  B. 

With  a  Preface  by  the  REV.  THOMAS  B.  DOVER,  M.A., 
Vicar  of  Old  Maiden,  Surrey. 


'This  is  an  excellent  example  of  its 
class,  and  contains  some  features  not 
commonly  found  in  similar  books.' — 
Guardian. 

'  The  selections  are  wisely  chosen  from 
a  wide  and  varied  set  of  writers,  and 


afford  good  and  wholesome  food  for  daily 
thought.'— Church  Bell*. 

'An  attractive  manual  of  devotional 
reading,  which  will  be  all  the  more  wel- 
come to  many  because  it  is  introduced  by 
a  preface  from  the  pen  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
B.  Dover.' — Scotsman. 


London  :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


16  MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS* 

Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.-    is.net. 

The  Prayer  Book 

Notes  and  Questions  intended  to  help  towards  its  teaching 

in  Middle  Forms  of  Public  Schools. 

By  E.  C.  WICKHAM,  D.D., 

Dean  of  Lincoln. 

Third  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     is.net. 

The  Church  Catechism 

Notes  and  Questions  intended  to  help  towards  its  teaching 

in  Middle  Forms  of  Public  Schools. 

By  E.  C.  WICKHAM,  D.D., 

Dean  of  Lincoln. 

Third  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     2s.  6d. 

A  Continuous    Narrative  of 
The  Life  of  Christ 

In  the  Words  of  the  Four  Gospels. 

With  Maps,  Introduction,  and  Notes,  arranged  by 

The  REV.  A.  E.  HILLARD,  M.A., 

Assistant  Master  at  Clifton  College. 


'  A  vade  mecum  for  any  one  wishing  to 
gain  a  connected  "and  practical  knowledge 
of  the  life  and  work  of  Christ,  and  the 
social  and  other  conditions  under  which 
He  lived.  The  introduction,  or  rather 
introductions,  are  models  of  clear  and 
concise  exposition,  and  quite  reliable. 
The  system  of  indices  is  so  perfect  as  to 
render  everything  in  the  book  available 
with  the  smallest  expenditure  of  time  and 


patience.     Just  the  right  notes  are  given  at 
the  foot  of  the  pages.' — Aberdeen  Journal. 

'  It  should  serve  its  purpose  admirably. 
.  .  .  The  whole  work  is  done  in  a  scholarly 
fashion,  and  has  the  farther  merit  of  being 
moderate  both  in  size  and  price.  Teachers 
and  others  will  probably  find  it  more  help- 
ful than  many  elaborate  commentaries.' — 
Glasgow  Herald. 


London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  P  UBL1CA  TIONS  1 7 

Crown  Svo.    is.  6d.  each. 

The  Books  of  the  Bible 

[Rivington's  Edition.] 
With  Introduction,  Notes,   Maps,  and  Plans. 

General  Editor— The  REV.  A.  E.  HILLARD,  M.A., 
Assistant  Master  at  Clifton  College. 

The  Book  of  Genesis.     By  the  Rev.  A.  E.  HILLARD,  M.  A. 

[In  preparation. 
The    Book    of  Joshua.      By    the   Rev.    F.   W.    SPURLING,   M.A., 

Keble  College,  Oxford.  [In  preparation. 

The    Book    of  Judges.      By    the    Rev.    H.    F.    STEWART,    M.A., 

Vice-Principal  of  Theological  College,  Salisbury.        [Just published. 
The  Book  of  Ruth  and  the  First  Book  of  Samuel. 

By  the  Rev.  P.  W.  H.  KETTLE  WELL,  M.A.,  Assistant  Master  at 

Clifton  College.  [Already  ptiblished. 

The  Second  Book  of  Samuel.     By  the  Rev.  LONSDALE  RAGG,  M.A., 

Warden  of  the  Bishop's  Hostel,  Lincoln.  [Already  published. 

The  First  Book  of  Kings.    By  the  Rev.  W.  O.  BURROWS,  M.A., 

Principal  of  the  Clergy  School,  Leeds.  [Already  published. 

The  Second  Book  of  Kings.    By  the  Rev.  W.  O.  BURROWS,  M.A. 

[Already  published. 
The  Books  of  Ezra,  Esther,  Nehemiah,  and  Daniel,  I. -VI. 

In  One  Volume.     By  the  Rev.  P.  W.  H.  KETTLEWELL,  M.A. 

[In  preparation. 

The  Book  of  Amos.  By  the  Rev.  W.  O.  BURROWS,  M.A.  [Just  published. 
St.  Matthew's  Gospel.  By  the  Rev.  A.  E.  HILLARD,  M.A.  ^j 
St  Mark's  Gospel.     By  the  Rev.  A.  E.  HILLARD,  M.A.  I 
St.  Luke's  Gospel.     By  the  Rev.  A.  E.  HILLARD,  M.A.  J 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles.     By  C.  H.  SPENCE,  M.A., 

Assistant  Master  at  Clifton  College.  [In  preparation. 


1  We  warmly  welcome  this  first  instal- 
ment of  a  series  that  promises  to  afford 
much  help  to  teachers  in  what  is  per- 
haps the  most  difficult,  as  well  as  certainly 
the  most  honourable,  part  of  their  work.' 
— Journal  of  Education. 

'  It  is  difficult,  indeed,  to  conceive  that 
anything  better  could  be  provided  for  the 
purpose.'— Glasgow  Herald. 


'  If  the  series  is  kept  up  to  the  level  of  the 
first  specimen,  it  will  do  much  to  promote 
the  intelligent  and  really  reverent  studyof 
the  New  Testament.' — Schoolmaster. 

'The  introduction,  notes,  and  maps  of 
this  handbook  to  the  third  Gospel  are  of  a 
very  practical  nature.  The  synopsis  of  the 
life  of  Christ,  and  the  marginal  analysis  of 
text,  are  most  helpful.' — School  Guardian. 


London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


1 8  MESSRS.  RIVINGTON& 

Fcap.  Sz>0.     2s. 

Considerations  for  Advent 
on  the  Relation  of  the  Word  to  the  World 

By  the  REV.  E.  HERMITAGE  DAY,  M.A., 
Vicar  of  Abbey  Cwmhir,  Radnorshire. 

Crown  8vo.     $s. 

The  Spiritual  Standard 

And  Other  Sermons 
Preached  chiefly  at  Oxford  and  Durham 

By  WALTER  HOBHOUSE,  M.A., 

Head  Master  of  Durham  School, 
Formerly  Tutor  and  Student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford. 

Crown  Svo.     %s.  6d. 

Faith 

Eleven  Sermons,  with  a  Preface. 

By  the  REV.  H.  C.  BEECHING,  M.A., 
Rector  of  Yattendon,  Berks. 

Crown  Svo.     7s.  6d. 

The  Fire  upon  the  Altar 

Sermons  preached  to  Harrow  Boys.     1887  to  1890. 

By  the  RIGHT  REV.  J.  E.  C.  WELLDON,  D.D., 

Bishop  of  Calcutta  ; 
Formerly  Head  Master  of  Harrow  School. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  P UBLICA  TIONS  1 9 


Post  Free  to  Subscribers,  Ten  Shillings  a  year,  paid  in  advance  ; 
or  Three  Shillings  a  Number. 

The  Economic  Review 

CONTENTS  OF  THE  APRIL  NUMBER,  1899. 

The  Organization  of  Industry. 

The  Right  Rev.  THE  LORD  BISHOP  of  DURHAM. 
English  Wages  and  Foreign  Competition.     HERBERT  W.  BLUNT. 
Saving  and  Spending. 

I.  A  CRITICISM.     Prof.  A.  W.  FLUX.    II.  A  REPLY.    JOHN  A. 

HOBSON. 

The  Foreign  Policy  of  Collectivism.    L.  T.  HOBHOUSE. 

The  Workmen's  Side  of  the  New  Trades  Combination  Scheme. 

E.  J.  SMITH. 
Legislation,  Parliamentary  Inquiries  and  Official  Returns. 

EDWIN  CANNAN,  M.A. 
Notes  and  Memoranda.— Reviews  and  Short  Notices. 


Crown  8vo.      is.  6d. 

The  London  Diocese  Book 

Church  Calendar  and  General  Almanack  for  1899. 
Issued  under  the  sanction  of  the  LORD  BISHOP  OF  LONDON. 

Crown  8vo.     $s. 

The  Universities  and  the  Social  Problem 

An  Account  of  the  University  Settlements  in  East  London 
Edited  by  JOHN  M.  KNAPP,  The  Oxford  House,  Bethnal  Green. 
With  an  Introduction  by  the  Right  Hon.  SIR  JOHN  GORST,  M.P. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


20 


MESSRS.  RIVINGTON& 


Small  Fcap.  8vo.     35.  6d. 

Words  and  Days 

A  Table  Book  of  Prose  and  Verse. 

Compiled  by  BOWYER  NICHOLS. 
With  a  Preface  by  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY, 

Professor  of  Rhetoric  and  English  Literature 
in  the  University  of  Edinburgh. 


'  Among  the  multitude  of  anthologies 
which  modern  publishers  have  produced, 
and  are  still  producing,  a  place  by  itself  is 
claimed  by  the  little  volume  called  WORDS 
AND  DAYS.  .  .  .  We  can  only  commend 
the  little  volume  as,  in  its  kind,  a  nearly 
faultless  production.'— Timei. 

'  The  selection  bears  witness    to  wide 
reading  and  refined  taste.' — 
Westminster  Gazette. 

1  This  is  a  delightful  little  book  in  every 
respect.  Mr.  Nichols  has  performed  his 


difficult  task  with  admirable  judgment  and 
excellent  taste.' — Glasgow  Herald. 

'  Altogether  this  little  book  is  admirable, 
and  will  take  its  stand  among  centos  as  the 
"  Golden  Treasury "  did  among  lyrical 
collections.  It  is  indeed  a  year's  com- 
panion, and  then  will  be  a  friend  to  live 
with  for  many  another  year.' — 
Manchester  Guardian. 

'  The  field  covered  by  the  selections  is 
a  very  wide  one,  but  there  is  nothing 
trivial  here.' — Yorkshire  Post. 


A  New  and  Cheap  Edition  in  One  Volume. 
Small  Fcap.  8v0.     $s. 

A  Paradise  of  English  Poetry 

Arranged  by  the  REV.  H.  C.  BEECHING,  M.A. 

CONTENTS.  —  Love  —  Home  Affections  and  Friendship  —  Man  — 
Patriotism  —  Art  —  Romance  —  Nature  —  Pastorals — Death — Religion — 
Notes — Index  of  Writers — Index  of  First  Lines. 


'  Mr.  Beeching's  anthology  of  English 
poetry  has  one  great  and  unusual  merit : 
the  pieces  selected  are  selected  purely  and 
simply  for  their  poetical  merit,  and  for  no 
other  reason  whatever.  .  .  .  Type  and 
paper  are  extremely  pleasant,  and  this 
"  Paradise  of  English  Poetry  "  is  a  very 
garden  of  Armida — so  alluring  is  it  to 
enter,  so  choice  and  varied  in  entertain- 
ment, so  tempting  to  linger  in,  so  hard  to 
leave. '— Athenaeum. 

'That  those  who  walk  in  the  rose- 
scented  avenues  of  Mr.  Beeching's  garden 
will  say  that  the  planting  has  been  well 
done,  we  cannot  doubt  for  a  moment. 


He  has  not  only  a  knowledge  of  English 
literature  which  is  as  sympathetic  as  it  is 
profound,  but  he  has  the  critical  faculty, 
without  which  a  knowledge  of,  and  even 
a  love  for,  literature  is  wasted.  He  does 
more  than  know  what  is  good  in  litera- 
ture,— that  is  comparatively  easy.  He 
knows  what  is  bad,  and  with  him  base 
metal  is  never  offered  us  for  gold.  There 
are  not  many  men  who  can  stand  thir  test, 
but  Mr.  Beeching  comes  through  it  /  m- 
phantly.' — Spectator. 

'  A  very  skilful  selection,  and  eminently 
worthy  of  its  name.  .  .  .  Will  commend 
itself  to  all  true  lovers  of  English  poetry.' 
— Times. 


London:  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  PUBLICATIONS 


21 


Second  Edition.     Demy  i6mo.     3-r.  6d. 

Seventeenth  Century  Lyrics 

Edited  by  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY. 

1  Charming  in  its  appearance,  and  thoroughly  delightful  in  its  contents.' — Times. 
New  Edition.     Demy  i6mo.     2s.  6d. 

A  Calendar  of  Verse 

Being  a  Short  Selection  for  every  day  in  the  year 

from  Twelve  Poets,  one  for  each  month. 
With  an  Introduction  by  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY. 

CONTENTS. 

Shakespeare  —  Spenser  —  S.  T.  Coleridge  —  Herrick  —  Shelley  — 
William  Morris — Keats — Byron— Campion— Sir  Walter  Scott — Words- 
worth— Milton. 


'  An  admirable  little  book  ;  perhaps  the 
best  of  its  kind  in  existence.  .  .  .  We 
can  heartily  commend  this  charming 
"Calendar  of  Verse."  If  we  had  not 
praised  it  as  a  string  of  pearls,  we  should 
have  called  it  a  book  of  gold.' — 
Glasgow  Herald. 


1  Delightful  to  handle  and  to  look  at, 
delightful  to  read  in.  No  extract  exceeds 
twenty  lines.  The  purpose  of  the  volume 
is  not  that  of  introduction,  much  less  of 
substitution,  but  rather  to  remind  and 
refresh. ' — Speaker. 


Second  Edition.      With  Frontispiece.     Crown  8vo.     6s! 

Engelberg,  and  Other  Verses 

By  BEATRIX  L.  TOLLEMACHE  (Hon.  Mrs.  Lionel  Tollemache). 
Royal  160/0.     5*- 

Love's  Looking-Glass 

A  Volume  of  Poems. 
By  the  Authors  of  '  Love  in  Idleness.' 


London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS' 


Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

A  Companion  to  Plato's  Republic 

For  English  Readers 
Being  a  Commentary  adapted  to  Davies  &  Vaughan's  Translation. 

By  BERNARD  BOSANQUET,  LL.D., 
Formerly  Fellow  of  University  College,  Oxford. 

Cheaper  Issue.     One  Volume.     Svo.     JS.  6d. 

The  Iliad  of  Homer 

Translated  into  English  Prose  by  JOHN  PURVES,  M.A., 

Late  Fellow  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 

With   an   Introduction  by   EVELYN   ABBOTT,    LL.D., 
Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 


Crown  Svo.     6s. 

A  Guide  to  Greek  Tragedy 

For  English  Readers. 

By  the  REV.  L.  CAMPBELL,  LL.D., 
Emeritus  Professor  of  Greek  in  the  University  of  St.  Andrews. 

Second  Edition.      Crown  Svo.     6s. 

A  Short   History  of  Greek  Philosophy 

For  Students  and  General  Readers. 

By  JOHN  MARSHALL,  M.A.  Oxon.,  LL.D.  Edin., 

Rector  of  the  Royal  High  School,  Edinburgh,  formerly  Professor 
of  Classical  Literature  and  Philosophy  in  the  Yorkshire  College,  Leeds. 

London:   34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  P UBL1CA  TIONS  23 

With  Maps.     Crown  %vo. 

Periods  of  European  History 

General  Editor— ARTHUR  HASSALL,  M.A. 
Student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford. 

Period  I. 

The  Dark  Ages,  A.D.  476-918. 

By  C.  W.  C.  OMAN,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  All  Souls'  College,  Oxford.    7*.  6d. 

[Already  published. 
Period  II. 

The  Empire  and  the  Papacy,  A.D.  918-1273. 
By  T.  F.  TOUT,  M.A.,  Professor  of  History  at  the  Owen's  College, 

Victoria  University,  Manchester.    *js.6d.    [Already published. 

Period  III. 

The  Close  of  the  Middle  Ages,  A.D.  1272-1494. 
By  R.  LODGE,  M.A.,  Professor  of  History  at  the  University  of  Glasgow. 

[In  the  press. 
.     Period  IV. 

Europe  in  the  i6th  Century,  A.D.  1494-1598. 

By  A.  II.  JOHNSON,  M.A.,  Historial  Lecturer  toMerton,  Trinity,  and 

University  Colleges,  Oxford.    7-r.  6d. 

[Already  published. 
Period  V. 

The  Ascendancy  of  France,  A.D.  1598-1715. 

By  H.  O.  WAKEMAN,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  All  Souls'  College, 

and  Tutor  of  Keble  College,  Oxford.     65. 

[Already  published. 
Period  VI. 

The  Balance  of  Power,  A.D.  1715-1789. 
By  A.  HASSALL,  M.A.,  Student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford.     6s. 

[Already  published. 
Period  VII. 

Revolutionary  Europe,  A.D.  1789-1815. 

By  H.  MORSE  STEPHENS,  M.A.,  Professor  of  History  at  Cornell 
University,  Ithaca,  U.S.A.     6s.   [Already published. 

Period  VIII. 

Modern  Europe,  FROM  A.D.  1815. 
By  W.  ALISON  PHILLIPS,  M.A.,  formerly  Senior  Scholar  of 

St.  John's  College,  Oxford.  [In preparation. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


24  MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS* 

Third  Edition,  revised.    In  Two  Volumes.    Crown  Svo.     i6s. 

With  numerous  Illustrations, 
including  Pen  and  Pencil  Drawings  by  JANE  E.  COOK. 

Old  Touraine 

The  Life  and  History  of  the  Famous  Chateaux  of  France. 

By    THEODORE    ANDREA    COOK,    B.A., 
sometime  Scholar  of  Wadham  College,  Oxford. 

Second  Edition,  Revised  and  Enlarged. 
Crown  Svo.     With  Numerous  Illustrations,     "js.  6d. 

Notes  on  Tobogganing  at  St.  Moritz 

By  THEODORE  ANDREA  COOK,  B.A., 

Author  of  '  Old  Touraine.' 

Second  Edition.     Demy  Svo.     With  Maps.     i6s. 

Venice 
An  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Republic 

By  HORATIO  F.  BROWN, 

Author  of  *  Life  on  the  Lagoons.' 

Second  Edition,  revised.      With  Illustrations.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 

Life  on  the  Lagoons 

By  HORATIO  F.  BROWN, 
Author  of  '  Venice  :  An  Historical  Sketch. ' 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  P  UBLICA  TIONS  2  5 

fust  Published.     Second  Edition.     Revised  and  Enlarged. 
Foolscap  Quarto.     Cloth  extra,  gilt  top,  \2s.  6d.  net. 
With  tipwards  of  Forty  Illustrations  and  Four  Plans. 

The  History  of  Tonbridge  School 

from  its  Foundation  in  1553 

to  the  Present  Time 

By  SEPTIMUS   RIVINGTON,  M.A. 
Crown  8vo.     6s. 

Art  and  Life  and  the  Building 
and  Decoration  of  Cities 

Arts  and  Crafts  Lectures. 

By  MEMBERS  OF  THE  ARTS  AND  CRAFTS  EXHIBITION 
SOCIETY. 

Art  and  Life.    By  T.  J.  COBDEN  SANDERSON. 

Beautiful  Cities.     By  W.  R.  LETHABY. 

The  Decoration  of  Public  Buildings.     By  WALTER  CRANE. 

Public  Spaces,  Parks  and  Gardens.     By  REGINALD  BLOMFIELD. 

Colour  in  the  Architecture  of  Cities.    By  HALSEY  RICARDO. 

Crown  8vo.     Js.  6d. 

The  Art  Teaching  of  John  Ruskin 

By  W.  G.  COLLINGWOOD,  M.A. 
Crown  8vo.     With  numerous  Illustrations.     4^.  6d. 

The  Evolution  of  Decorative  Art 

An  Essay  upon  its  Origin  and  Development 
as  Illustrated  by  the  Art  of  Modern  Races  of  Mankind. 

By  HENRY  BALFOUR,  M.A.,  F.Z.S., 

Curator  of  the  Ethnographical  Department  (Pitt-Rivers  Collection), 
University  Museum,  Oxford. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


26  MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS* 

Third  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     7  j.  6rf. 

Essays  in  English  Literature 

1780  to  1860. 
By  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY, 

Professor  of  Rhetoric  and  English  Literature 
in  the  University  of  Edinburgh. 

Second  Edition,  Revised.     Crown  8vo.     Js.  6d. 

Essays  on  French  Novelists 

By  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY. 
Second  Edition.     Crown  %vo.     7s.  6d. 

Miscellaneous    Essays 

By  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY. 

CONTENTS. — English  Prose  Style — Chamfort  and  Rivarol — Modern 
English  Prose  (1876) — Ernest  Renan — Thoughts  on  Republics — Saint- 
Evremond— Charles  Baudelaire — The  Young  England  Movement ;  its 
place  in  our  History — A  Paradox  on  Quinet— The  Contrasts  of  English  and 
French  Literature — A  Frame  of  Miniatures  : — Parny,  Dorat,  Desaugiers, 
Vade,  Piron,  Panard— The  Present  State  of  the  English  Novel  (1892). 

Demy  i6mo.     35.  6d.  each. 
Bound  in  paper  boards,  with  parchment  back. 

The  Pocket  Library  of  English  Literature 

Edited  by  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY. 

VOL.   V. — SEVENTEENTH      CEN- 


TURY LYRICS. 

VOL.  VI. — ELIZABETHAN        AND 
JACOBEAN  PAMPHLETS 


VOL.      I. — TALES  OF  MYSTERY. 
VOL.     II. — POLITICAL  VERSE. 
VOL.  III. — DEFOE'S  MINOR 

NOVELS. 
VOL.  IV. — POLITICAL  PAMPHLETS. 

The  *  Seventeenth  Century  Lyrics  '  may  also  be  had  bound  in  Cloth, 
gilt  lettered,  35.  6d. 

London:  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  PUBLIC  A  TIONS  27 

Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

Names  and  their  Histories 

Alphabetically  Arranged  as  a  Handbook  of  Historical 
Geography  and  Topographical  Nomenclature. 

With  Appendices  on  Indian,  Turkish,  Slavonic  and  German  Nomenclature, 
and  on  Magyar,  French  Village,  and  English  Village  Names. 

By  ISAAC  TAYLOR,  M.A.,  Litt.D.,  Hon.  LL.D. 
Canon  of  York. 

'  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  every  not  imagine  any  book  of  the  kind  so  well 

page  contains  matter  that  should  awaken  worthy  of  a  place  in  even  a  small  library.' 

keen  interest,mingled  with  both  delight  and  !  —Daily  News, 

surprise  to  an  inquiring  mind.' — Scotsman.    |  'We  cordially  recommend    this  useful 

'The  book  itself  is  wholly  admirable.' —  j  and  entertaining  book,  which  must  have 

Notes  and  Queries.                                               |  cost  the  author  many  years  of  laborious 

'Instructive  and  amusing  .  .  .  we  can-  !  research. '—Manchester  Guardian. 

Two  Volumes.     Crown  8v0.     JS.  6d.  each.     Sold  separately. 

France  of  To-day 

A  Survey,  Comparative  and  Retrospective 

By  M.  BETHAM  EDWARDS, 

Officier  de  L' Instruction  Publique  de  France. 
Editor  of  Arthur  Young's  '  Travels  in  France. ' 

Crown  8v0.     $s. 

Richard  Lovell  Edgeworth 

A  Selection  from  his  Memoirs. 

Edited  by  BEATRIX  L.  TOLLEMACHE 
(The  HON.  MRS.  LIONEL  TOLLEMACHE). 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


28  MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS* 

With  Maps.     Crown  Svo.     7s.  6d. 

History    of   English 

A  Sketch  of  the  Origin  and  Development  of  the  English 
Language,  with  Examples,  down  to  the  Present  day. 

By  A.  C.  CHAMl'XEYS,  M.A., 
Assistant  Master  at  Marlborough  College. 


Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     *js.  6d. 
With  Frontispiece  and  Thirty  Illustrations  in  the  Text. 

Architecture,  Mysticism,  and  Myth 

An  Essay  in  Comparative  Architecture, 

Being  an  Inquiry  as  to  the  Basis  of  certain  Ideas 

common  to  the  Sacred  Buildings  of  many  Lands. 

By\V.  R.  LETHABY. 


Demy  8vo.     i6s. 

A  History  of  the  Theories 

of   Production    and    Distribution 

in  English  Political  Economy, 

from  1776  to  1848 

By  EDWIN  C  ANN  AN,  M.A.,  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 
London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


RECENT  PUBLIC  A  TIONS  29 

Crown  8vo.     -js.  6d. 

Thirteen  Essays  on  Education 

Edited  by  the  HON.  and  REV.  E.  LYTTELTON,  M.A., 
Head  Master  of  Haileybury  College. 

Crmvn  8vo.     is.  6d. 

Education,  High  School  Education 
for  Girls,  and  Religion 

Three   Addresses   to   Girls  at  School. 

By  the  Ven.  J.  M.  WILSON,  M.A.,  Vicar  of  Rochdale, 
and  Archdeaon  of  Manchester. 

Crown  8vo.     qs.  6d. 

The  Making  of  the  England  of  Elizabeth 

By  ALLEN  B.  HINDS,  B.A.,  Scholar  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford. 
Crown  8vo.     4*.  6d. 

The  French  Wars  of  Religion 

Their  Political  Aspects. 

By  EDWARD  ARMSTRONG,  M.A., 
Fellow,  Lecturer,  and  Senior  Bursar  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford. 

London :  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


30          MESSRS.  RIVINGTONS*  PUBLICATIONS 
fust  Published.     Second  Edition.     Revised.     Crown  8vo.     6s.  net. 

The  Essentials  of  School  Diet 

Or,  The  Diet  Suitable  for  the  Growth  and  Development 
of  Youth. 

By  CLEMENT  DUKES,  M.D.,  B.S.LOND. 

Member  of  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians  of  London ; 
Physician  to  Rugby  School. 

Crown  Svo.     gs.  net.     With  Illustrations. 
Third  Edition,  Revised  and  Enlarged. 

Health  at  School 

Considered  in  its  Mental,  Moral,  and  Physical  Aspects. 
By  CLEMENT  DUKES,  M.D.,  B.S.LOND. 

Fourteenth  Thousand.     Fcap  8vo.     is.  6d. 

Popular  Lessons  on  Cookery 

By  MRS.  BOYD  CARPENTER. 
Demy  Svo.     2is.  net. 

The  Hygiene,  Diseases,  and  Mortality 
of  Occupations 

By  J.  T.  ARLIDGE,  M.D.,  A.B.  (LoND.),  F.R.C.P.  (LOND.) ; 

Consulting  Physician  to  the  North  Staffordshire  Infirmary ; 
late  Milroy  Lecturer  at  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians,  etc.  etc. 

London;  34  King  Street,  Covent  Garden. 


TbMR 

BOOKSELLER, 


Please  supply  me  with  OXFORD  CHURCH  TEXT  BOOKS 
(RIVINGTONS)  as  they  are  issued ;  and  send  me  those  already 
published ;  also  the  under-mentioned  publications  of  Messrs, 
Rivington : — 


Date. 


RIVINGTONS 

34  KING  STREET,  CO  VENT  GARDEN,   W.C. 

ILonBon 


MESSRS.  RIVINGTON  issue  the  undermentioned  Catalogues, 
which  may  be  had  on  application  :— 

Demy  8vo. 

1.  COMPLETE  CATALOGUE  OF  ALL  THEIR  PUBLICATIONS. 

Crown  8vo. 

2.  A  SELECTION  FROM  RECENT  PUBLICATIONS 

Crown  Svo. 
3-  A  CATALOGUE  OF  EDUCATIONAL  WORKS. 

Crown  Svo. 
4.  A  LIST  OF  MEDICAL  WORKS. 


RIVINGTONS 
34   KING  STREET,    CO  VENT  GARDEN,    W.C, 

^London 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  ot  any 
University  ot  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  ot  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4 
days  prior  to  due  date. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


APR  15 1996 


JAN  1  6  1997 


12,000(11/95) 


..U.-.C...?.".K.ELEY  LIBRARIES 


€031157211 


495861 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY